vntill a stronger then he shall aryse But there is not a stronger to bee found on earth for there is no power in men to helpe themselues therfore a redeemer was promysed from heauen Now Christ sheweth that this manner of redemption is necessary that he should by strong hande wrest from the deuill that which hee wil neuer let goe except he be enforced By which wordes he declareth that menne do hope in vaine for deliueraunce vntill that Sathan bee brought vnder by violent assaultes And though he purposely reproueth the ignoraunt folly of the Scribes because they vnderstoode not the beginninges of the kingdom of God yet this reproofe toucheth almoste all men sith they are ouerwhelmed almost with the same folly There is no manne which will not make a bragge in wordes that he desires the kingdome of God yet we wil not as necessitie requireth suffer Christ to fight valiantly that he may delyuer vs out of the hand of our tyrant which is as if a sicke manne shoulde craue the helpe of a Phisition and should abhorre and abstaine from all remedies Now we vnderstand for what purpose Christe brought this parable namely that hee might shew that the Scribes were enemies to the kingdome of GOD whose beginninges they so malitiously withstoode Yet because we are al subiect to the bondage of Sathan let vs learn that God doth not begin his kingdom in vs otherwise but when by the strong mighty hand of Christ he setteth vs at libertie from that miserable and hard bondage 30. Hee that is not with mee This place is expounded two wayes Some so gather it as that it shuld be an argument of repugnancies as if Christ should haue sayde I cannot reigne except the deuill be ouerthrowne for al his endeuours are bent vppon this to scatter whatsoeuer I gather And certeinely we see how the enemie doth too boldly apply himselfe to ouerthrow the kingdome of Christ. Yet I do rather yeelde to their opinion which interprete the Scribes to be double enemies of the kingdom of God because that of sette purpose they hinder the proceedinges of the same The meaning therefore is this it were your part to helpe me and to set your hand to the buylding of the kingdome of God For whosoeuer doth not helpe setteth himselfe after a sorte against the same or at leaste is worthy to be accounted amongst the enemies Then what are you that are carryed by a madde fury openly to striue against the same Also it appeareth plainely by their former dealinges how truely Christ nowe speaketh this whosoeuer gather not with him scatter abroade when as the readines of our nature to euill is suche so that there is no place for the righteousness of God but in them which doe earnestly apply them to the same This doctrine also reacheth further to witte that they are vnworthy to be accounted of the flock of Christ which applye not theyr endeuours for the furtherance of the same and it commeth to passe through their slouth that the kingdome of God decayeth and falleth to ruine for the buylding wherof we all are called 31. VVherefore I say vnto you This conclusion may not be restrained to the last sentence but it dependeth of the whole text before For after Christ hath taught that the Scribes could not reproue him for casting out deuils but that they set theÌ„selues against the kingdom of God at length he concludeth that it was no light saying nor to be tollerated but a hainous offence that wittingly and willingly they blasphemed the spirit of God For we saide before that Christ spake not this of their bare words but of their vngodly and wicked thoughtes Euery sinne and blasphemy Because the Lord pronounceth blasphemy against the spirit to be the most hainous of all sinnes it is worth the labor to enquire what he meaneth by this saying They which interprete it to be vnrepentaunce may easily be confuted for vainely and fondly should Christ haue denied that it could not be forgiuen in this world Also the word blaspemy cannot generally be applyed to all kindes of sinnes But by the comparison which Christe bringeth the meaning shall the more easily appeare vnto vs. VVhy is he saide to sinne more hainously which speaketh blasphemy against the spirit then against Christ Is it beecause the maiestie of the spirit is more excellent that it should be more sharply reuenged Certeinly there is some other cause for when as the fulnesse of the godhead was in Christe whosoeuer was reproachfull againste Christe ouerthrew and abolyshed the whole glory of God as muche as in him lay Now how shall Christ be separated from his spirite so that they which are contumâ—lious against the spirit leaue not him vntouched and vnhurte Heere wee beginne to gather now the meaning that blasphemy against the spirit exceedeth not other sinnes because the spirite is aboue Christ but beecause that whosoeuer doe kicke against the power of God reuealed they are not to be excused vnder the pretence of ignoraunce Further it is to be noted that that which is here spoken of blasphemy is not simply referred to the essence of the spirit but to the grace wherwith we are endued For they which haue not the light of the spirite though they speake euill of the glory of the spirit they are not yet guiltie of this sinne Now we perceiue that they blasphem the spirit of God which with a determinate malice oppose themselues against his grace and power and further that sacriledge is not committed but that while the spirit dwelling in vs we doe wittinglye endeuor our selues to extinguish the same And this is the reason why the spirit is sayde to be blasphemed rather then either the sonne or the father himselfe because that by blaspheming the grace and power of God wee strike streight at the spirite from whom proceedeth and by whom the graces of God appeare in vs. If any that beleeue not blaspheme God hee is as if a blinde man should strike against a wall But no man blasphemeth the spirit but he which being first lightned by the same doth after against his own knowledge wittingly giue himselfe to wicked rebellion Also that distinction is not in vaine that al other blasphemies shal be forgiueÌ„ except that one which is against the holy Ghost If any man simply blasphemeth GOD there is hope of forgiuenes for him but it is sayd that God will neuer be mercifull to them that speake blasphemy against the spirite and whye should this be so But because they which blaspheme against the spirite doe against the knowledge of their own soule they oppunge and slaunder the gifts and power of the spirit That also apperteineth to this purpose which Marke saieth that Christ threatned the Pharises so hardly because they saide that he had an vnclean spirit because that in so saying they purposely wittingly and malitiously turned light into darknesse And this is after the manner of Gyantes as the prouerb saieth to bidde battell
howe shall this be seeing I know not man 35. And the Angel answeared and saide vnto her the holy Ghost shall come vpon thee the power of the moste highe shall ouershadowe thee therfore also that holy thing which shal be borne of thee shall be called the sonne of God 36. And beholde thy cousin Elizabeth shee hath also conceiued a sonne in her olde age this is her sixte moneth which was called barren 37. For with God nothinge shall bee vnpossible 38. Then Marie sayd Behold the seruaunt of the Lorde â—ee is done vnto mee accordinge to thy woorde So the Angell departed from her 34. Howe can this be The holy virgin seemeth as hardly to restraine the power of God as Zacharie did before For that doeth shee accompte to be vnpossible which is beyond the commâ—n order of nature for thus she reasoneth I knowe no man how then should I beleeue that this shoulde come to passe which thou tellest me It is not needefull that we shoulde greatly labor to cleare her of all fault for by faith shee ought to haue risen to the omnipoteÌ„t power of God which is not tied to natural means but surmounteth the whole world yet shee now staieth in the common course of generation yet it is to be knowen that shee doeth not so doubt or demand as if shee would haue the power of God made subiect or equal to her senses but being stricken with a sodaine admiration shee is only moued to aske this question And that she obediently and gladly receiueth this promise may be gathered by this That wheras there were many doubts on the contrary part shee yet did stay but at this one Shee might easily haue obiected where is that throne of Dauid become seeing that al the dignity of that Empire had now a long time ben abolished all the glorious beautye of the kingly stocke was extinguished So that if she had weighed the matter with the iudgement of flesh she should haue takeÌ„ al that she heard of the Angel but for a fable VVherfore it is not to be doubted but that shee easily gaue place was throughly perswaded of the restitution of the church a thing according to the flesh incredible And it is probable that the prophesie of Esay 11. 1. was coÌ„monly spoken of euery where whereas God promiseth to raise a graffe to grow out of the contempned stocke of Isay. Faith therefore being through the grace of God conceiued in the virgins minde caused her without doubt to beleue the message that was brought her of erecting of the throne of Dauid If any except and say that there was also an other Prophesie that a virgin should beare a sonne I answer that the knowledge of that mysterie was as then very darke The fathers hoped that they shoulde haue a king borne vnder whom the people of God should be blessed happy But the meane lay hidden from them as if a veile had bene put betwene them and it Therfore it is no maruell that the holy virgin asketh a question of that shee knoweth not But that some do imagine of her words that shee had made a vow of perpetuall virginitie it is ouer weake altogether absurde For then very vnfaithfully had shee done in that shee suffred her selfe to be bestowed on a husband and so making a mocke of God had despised his holy ordinance of matrimonie Although that in Poperie there had crept in a barbarous tyrannie in this matter of matrimony yet they neuer durst go so farre as to permit the wife without the consent of the husband to vowâ— continencie Furthermore it is a childish inuention to imagine a kinde of Monkerie amongst the Iewes Yet that obiection is to be answered that the virgine had respect vnto the time to come therefore should signifie that she should not dwel together with her husband But this coÌ„iecture is probable plaine that the greatnes or rather the maiestie of the matter did so strike the virgin that shee had all her senses tied bound with admiration VVheÌ„ she heareth that the Son of God shal be borne she considereth a matter not common this is the reason why shee excludeth the knowledge of man Thus being amased shee crieth out how can this be Therefore doth God so gentlely pardon her and so louingly and fauourablie answere her because that hauing Gods workes in admiration shee did reuerently and soberly demaunde how that could come to passe which she was perswaded to be far aboue the common and accustomed course of nature Furthermore this question was not against faith Because that it arose rather of an admiration then of distrust The holy Ghost shall come vpon thee The Angell doth not so set the maner as it had bene nedefull he should haue done that woulde satisfie the curiositie of many But he calleth the Virgin simplie to consider the power of the holy Ghost that with silence and quietly she might resigne her selfe wholely ouer vnto him The worde To come vppon doeth signifie that this is an extraordinarie worke where the meanes of nature do want And the next parte of the sentence is added to expounde the former The power of the most highe shall ouershadowe thee For the spirite is as it were the essentiall power of God through whose worke he sheweth and exerciseth himselfe as well in the gouernance of the worlde as in myracles There is an apt Metaphore in the worde ouershadowe For the Scripture doth oft compare the power of God wherewith he preserueth and defendeth his vnto a shadow But there seemeth to be an other more peculier sense and vnderstanding of this place namely that the worke of the spirite shoulde be secrete euen as a cloude set before shoulde stay the eyes of men from seeing And as in woorking myracles God doth kepe secrete from vs the counsell of his workes So it is our partes with modestie to reuerence that which hee woulde haue kepte hidden from vs. Therefore that holy thing that shall be borne This is a confirmation of the former sentence for the Angell teacheth vs that it behooueth Christ to be borne without the companie of man and woman that he might be holy and the sonne of God that is that he should not be in a commoÌ„ estate amongst men but that in holinesse and glory hee shoulde excell all creatures The heretikes which faine that when he was borne man and was after made the Sonne of God do wrest that causall coniunction that he should therfore be called the Sonne of God because that he was woonderfully conceiued by the power of the holy Ghost but they reason very wickedly For althoughe that hee was manifested the sonne of God in flesh it followeth not but that the worde was begotten of the father before all worldes Or rather he the same that was the Sonne of God in his eternal Deitie appeared also the Sonne of God in his humaine flesh But this place doth not only teache vs the vnitie
God is nothinge else then to geue to God his honour whereof he is woorthy that menne should neuer speake nor thinke of him without great reuerence This is hindered by prophaninge of his name that is when either his maiestie is deminished or that menne doe with lesse reuerence and honour vse it then hee doeth deserue Also the glory whereby hee is sanctified riseth and dependeth of this when as men doe acknowledge his wisedome mercy iustice power and all goodnesse that is in him For God hath his holinesse alwaies remaininge perfecte to himselfe but men do partly obscure the same through their own malice and wickednesse and partly desile and pollute it throughe theyr sacrilegious contempte Therefore the summe of this petition is that the glory of God maye shine in the worlde and be celebrated amongest men as it ought And then doth religion flourish best when men account that which proceedeth from God to be right laudable and ful of righteousnesse and wisedome For heereof it commeth to passe that they embrace his woorde in obedience of faith and are satisfied and rest in all hys desires and woorkes For that faith which we yeelde to the woorde of God as Iohn sayeth 3. 33. is as a subscription wherewith we testifie that God is true euen so incredulitie and contempt of his word striketh him with moste grieuous contumely Nowe we see for the moste parte howe maliciously we account of Gods woorkes and how great a libertie of reprouing euery man taketh to himselfe If he chastice anye of vs they keepe a stirre complaine and murmure and some also doe breake oute into open blasphemies and except he satisfie our affections we doe not thinke hym liberall enoughe towardes vs. Many doe ouerthwartly or scornefully bable of his vnspeakeable prouidence and secreate iudgements Also his holy name is ofte taken to grose iestinges to be short the greatest parte of the worlde doeth prophane his holinesse as much as in them lieth Therfore It is no maruaile if we require first that he may haue in the worlde that reuerence that he deserueth But thys is no small accounte that GOD doeth make of vs when hee commendeth to vs the care to seeke hys glorie 10. Thy kingdome come Thoughe the Greeke verbe bee a sumple yet the sence shall remayne perfecte if we reade it as a compounde as the olde interpreter doeth translate it But first the definition of the kingdome of God is to be considered for he is sayde to raigne amongest menne when as their flesh is brought vnder the yoake and that they haue bidden their affections farewell and doe willingly and freely geue themselues to bee ruled by him For in thys corruption of nature all our affections are so many souldiours of Sathan whyche striue againste the righteousnesse of God and so do hinder or disturbe his kingdom VVherefore in thys petition we desire that all lettes being taken away he wold bring al mortal menne vnder his gouernment and leade them to the meditation of the heauenly life and this is brought to passe partly by the preaching of the woorde and partly by the secreat power of his spirite His will is to gouerne men with his woorde but because his naked voyce without the inwarde woorking of his spirite be added cannot pearce into the heartes it is necessary that they bothe bee ioyned together to the establishing of the kingdome of God Therefore we pray that God woulde exercise his power as well in woorde as in spirite that the whole world may willingly submitte it selfe vnto him All disorder and confusion hindereth the kingdome of God neither is there any thing ordained in the world but when he with his hande gouerneth their councelles and affections Hereby we gather that the beginning of the kingdome of God in vs is the destruction of the olde man and the denial of our selues that we might be renewed into an other life But God also raigneth after an other sort while that he ouerthroweth his enemies and bringeth them with Sathan their head perforce vnder his power vntill they all are made his footestole VVherefore the summe of this petition that God shoulde lighten the world with the light of his worde and with the breath of his spirit frame the hearts in obedience to his righteousnesse and that he would through his forces bring into order what soeuer is disordered vppon earth and that hee will beginne his kingdome at pulling vnder the lustes of our flesh But nowe because the kingdom of God encreaseth continually vnto the ende of the world it is necessarie daily to pray for his comming For asmuch iniquitie as remaineth in the world so farre is the kingdome of God from that full perfection it requireth Thy will be done Althoughe the will of God be one and simple in respecte of it self yet it is proposed vnto vs in the scriptures after two sortes For it is sayde to be done that pleased God when hee perfourmeth the secreate decrees of hys prouidence thoughe menne doe obstinately bend themselues against it But wee are commaunded to praye heere that hye will may bee done after an other maner that is that all creatures may quietly and wythout resistaunce obey hym The which doeth the better appeare by comparison for as hee hath the Aungelles ready at all commaundementes whereof they are called his ministers alwaies ready to obey him so we desire to haue all mennes mindes framed to that consent to the righteousnesse of God that they may willingly bende whiche way soeuer hee becke And this is a godly will wherein we submitte our selues to the will of God and subscribe to all his decrees but this petition comprehendeth somewhat more that is that God abolishing all resistance of menne which ceaseth not to stirre against him woulde make them apt to be taught and humble to him that they will not nor desire any thing except it please him and bee approoued by him Yet a question may be mooued whether we ought to pray to God for that whyche he sayeth shall neuer be to the ende of the worlde I aunsweare it is no nede to sifte euery manne while we pray that the earth may bee framed to obedience For it sufficeth vs to testifie in this petition that what soeuer we see against the will of God we hate and sorowe and wishe the same extinguished that he shoulde be not onely a gouernour of all our affections but that we might offer our selues wholely to fulfill that will with that readinesse that becommeth vs. 11. Geue vs this day our daily bread This is as I sayd the seconde table or part of the order of prayer which Christ taught vs for that I mighte the more aptly teache I did so at the first distinguish them As of the 2. tables of the lawe the first giueth in charge for the righte worship of God and the other of the dueties of charitie So in this prayer the first parte instructeth vs to seeke the glory of God then in the
is also shewed a token of his humilitie which Isaias describeth in the person of the Messiah The myracles which Christ wrought amongst a few which he would not shoulde be muche boasted off were able to shake the heauen and the earth Therfore he doeth plainly shew howe farre he was from the vaine glory and pompe of the world Yet it is conuenient to sift the purpose of Mathew more narrowly for he would declare by this circumstance that the glory of the Godhead of Christ ought not to be the lesse estemed because it appeared not in a glorious shewe And certainly the holy Ghost directed the eyes of the Prophet to this purpose For as flesh doth alwaies desire an outward glorious shew least the faithful shoulde seeke for it in the Messiah the spirite of God doeth declare that he shall be farre vnlike to earthly kinges which make great stirres and noyses and fill the cities and townes with tumult that they may be had in admiration where soeuer they come Now we see howe aptly Mathew applieth the saying of the Prophet to the present cause for because god hath laid so humble and so abiecte a person vpon his sonne least the simple should take offence at his so contemptible and obscure estate as wel the Prophet as Mathew do meete in one they say that it was not don without cōsideratiō but by a celestiall decree that he should come in that estate VVhereof it foloweth that all they doe wickedly which despise Christ because his outward condition aunsweareth not their fleshly affections Neither is it lawfull for vs to deuise a Christ which shall be like to our imagination but it is simply necessary for vs to embrace him as he is offered vnto vs by the father Therefore he is vnworthy of saluation in whose eyes the humilitie of Christ seemeth vile in the which the Lord declareth that he is delited Now I wil enter into the wordes of the prophet Isaiah 42. 1. 18. Behold my seruaunt whome I haue chosen That God may tie vs to waite vpon his wil he sheweth as it wer with a singer him whō he would send and for this cause is this note of demonstration Behold vsed There is the like reason also in the Epithites which folow that he nameth him his seruant and his chosen wherein his minde deliteth For how should it come to passe that men should be so bolde as to measure Christ by their owne imagination except it be because they weigh not that their saluatiō doth depend vpō the mere fauor of God And this is too wicked a liberty whē God offereth vs an incomparable treasure that men shoulde esteeme of it according to our fleshly desires And he is called seruant not as one of the common people but in respecte of dignitie for that God hath laide vpon him the office of the redemption of his church And because that no man taketh honour to himselfe but he which is called is so worthely to be estemed God sayeth that he chose in his owne counsell that he shoulde come in this order whereof it followeth that it is not lawfull for men to refuse him because that so they should be cōtumelious against God And certainly it is too absurde that the holy and inuioleable calling of God should be made of none effecte through our pleasure or pride Yet that whiche God addeth by the Prophet that his soule deliteth in Christ hath a further meaning For though the calling of euery one of vs commeth from the free grace of God as from the only fountaine yet this is an especiall delite in Christ for that in his person God the father comprehendeth and embraceth the whole Church in his loue For when we were all by nature the enemies of God his loue coulde neuer haue come to vs except he had first begon at the head as it is sayd before and shal be seene againe in the 17. chapter He shall shewe iudgement to the Gentiles The Prophet doeth heere describe briefly the office of Christ when he foretelleth that it shal come to passe that he shal shew iudgement to the Gentiles The Iewes do comprehend vnder this word iudgement a state rightly and orderly established wherin equitie and vpright dealing flourisheth Therfore it is as much as if the Prophet shoulde haue sayd that one shoulde come which shoulde restore righteousnesse decaied and that he should be the gouernour not onely of people but that he should bring the Gentiles also vnder the gouernment of God amongst whom there had raigned heretofore nothing but confusion And this is the signification of this word shew or to bring forth which the Prophet vseth for it was the office of Christ to spread the kingdome of God through all the world which was then shut vp in a corner of Iudea as it is said in the Psalme 1 20. 2. the Lorde shall sende the Scepter of thy power out of Sion There is also expressed the maner of bringing forth of this iudgement namely that God will powre his spirite vppon Christ. It is true that ther was neuer any thing done rightly in the world which proceeded not frō the spirit of god was set forward by the heauenly power of the same as also there was neuer any of the kings which could erecte or defend any lawfull order but as he was instructed by the same spirit But Christ in bringing forth iudgement doth far excell all others for he receiued the spirit from the father which he imparteth to all his disciples and he doeth not only declare by word or by wryting what is right but by the power of his spirite he doth inwardly frame the hearts of men to the obseruing of the rule of righteousnesse 19. He shal not striue nor crie The summe is as I said euen now that the cōming of Christ shuld not be troublesom because he shall want that kingly furniture pompe yet presently it is said that it is so for mans saluation that this humility may be brought into fauour which is euery where despised in the world And certainly the folishnes of mē is wōderful that they should esteme of Christ the worse because he doth louingly hūbly submit himself to their capacity If Christ shuld appear in his glory what thing should come to passe but that we all shoulde be ouerwhelmed with the same VVhat froward wickednesse then is this that is vnwilling to receiue him who for our cause descended from the height of his glory Therfore that the gentlenesse of Christ might get him reuerence amōgst the faithfull the Prophet Isaiah doeth admonish vs howe profitable and necessary it was Euery one of vs knoweth his owne frailty and thereby it behooueth vs to consider how conuenient it is for all menne to be louingly and gentlely receiued and chearished by Christ I speake not of the vnbeleuers which are as yet without any sparke of Gods grace but they which are now called of the Lord vntil the light be
am from aboue you are of the worlde I am not of this world 24 Therefore said I vnto you that you shall die in your sinnes for vnlesse you shal beleeue that I am you shall die in your sinnes 21 I goe After that he seeth that he can do no good amōgst the obstinate he denounceth vnto them destruction And this is the end of all those that doe refuse the Gospel For it is not rashly throwen into the ayre but it must needes breath out the sauour of life or death The summe of the words is that the wicked shall once perceiue that to their great dammage they haue reiected Christ offering himselfe vnto them willingly but to late when as there shall be no more place left for repentance And to the end he may the more terrifie them with the nighnesse of the punishment he saith first that he wil be gone shortly which signifieth that the Gospel is preached vnto them only for a short time and if so be it they passe ouer this opportunitie there shall not alwayes be an acceptable time and dayes appointed for saluation So likewise when as Christ knocketh at our gate at this day we must straightway goe to meete him least being wearie of our slouthfulnesse he withdrawe himselfe from vs. And truly it hath been knowen by many experiments of all times how greatly we ought to bee afraide of this departure of Christe But we must now first of all note how these sought Christ of whom the Euangelist speaketh For if their conuersation had been true then they had not sought him in vain because he did not falsly promise that he woulde be present so often as a sinner should grone Therefore Christ meaneth not that they would seeke him with true faith but as men being brought into great distresse doe seeke deliueraunce euery where For the vnbeleeuers would couet to haue God to bee mercifull vnto them but in the meane season they cease not to flie from him God calleth them the comming consisteth in faith and repentance But they set the hardnesse of their heart against God and being discouraged with despayre they fret and fume against God To be briefe they are so farre from desiring to come truly vnto God that they leaue no place for his ayde vnlesse he denie himself which he will neuer doe In like sort how wicked soeuer y e Scribes were they wold willingly haue applied vnto thēselues the redēption which was promised by the hand of the Messias so Christe would haue transfigured himselfe vnto their nature Therefore Christ threatneth in these wordes and denounceth vnto all the vnbeleeuers that they shal be brought into such straits after that they haue despised the doctrine of the Gospel that they shal be enforced to crie vnto God but yet this their owling shall be in vaine because as we haue said in seeking they doe not seek And that is expressed plainly enough in the next clause when he saith You shall die in your sinne For he teacheth that this is the cause of their destruction because they shal be disobedient and rebellious against God euen to the end And we shal see by and by what manner of sinne this is 22 VVill hee flea himselfe The Scribes goe on forward not onely in carelesse contempt but also in frowardnes For they mocke him because he said that they cannot follow him thyther whyther he was about to go as if they should say if he kill himselfe we confesse wee cannot beare him companie because we will not doe so For they did both make no account of Christ his absence and they thought that they were his superiours in all thinges Therfore they bid him be packing whither hee will This is horrible dulnesse but Satan doeth so bewitch the wicked that through their more then drunken slouthfulnesse they throw themselues into the middest of the fire of Gods wrath Doe we not see the same fury in many at this day who hauing their consciences made amazed doe make a mock of al that which they heare of the feareful iudgements of God Although it is certaine that this laughter is but from the teeth forward because they are digged within with blind prickings but by and by they burst out into furious nickerings like mad men 23 You are from beneath Because they were vnworthie to be taught his meaning was onely to strike them with short chidinges as in this place he affirmeth that they doe not receiue his doctrine because they doe altogether loath the kingdom of God Furthermore he comprehendeth vnder these wordes worlde and beneath what thing soeuer men haue of nature and so he maketh his Gospell and the sharpnes and quicknesse of mans minde to disagre Because the Gospel is heauenly wisedome and our minde resteth vpon the earth Therfore no man shall be a meete disciple for Christ saue only he whom he shall fashion with his spirite And this is the cause that faith is so rare in the worlde because all mankinde is naturally estraunged and turned away from Christe saue only those whome he lifteth vp with the peculier grace of his spirite 24 You shall die in your sinnes He putteth in the plurall number nowe whereas he vsed the singuler before in the same sense saue only because he meant to note in the former place that vnbeliefe in the cause fountaine of all euilles not because only vnbeliefe is sinne or because it alone doth make vs giltie of eternall death before God as some do say too hyperbollically but because it doth estrange vs frō Christ depriueth vs of his grace from whence we should haue set deliueraunce from all our sinnes Therefore because the Iewes doe of obstinate malice refuse medicine this is vnto them a deadly euill and hereby it commeth to passe that being made the bondslaues of Satan they cease not to heape sinne vpon sinne and to make themselues gilty againe againe Therefore he addeth by and by Vnlesse you beleeue that I am For doubtlesse the lost haue no other meanes whereby they can recouer saluation saue only by flying vnto Christ. And in these wordes that I am is contained a great force because all these thinges are to be vnderstood whatsoeuer the scripture doth attribute vnto the Messias and commaundeth vs to hope for at his handes Notwithstanding the summe is the restoring of the Church the beginning whereof is the light of faith whence spring righteousnes and newnesse of life Certaine of the old writers did falsly applie this vnto the diuine essence of Christ whereas he intreateth of his office towarde vs. This sentence is worth the marking for men doe neuer sufficiently consider the euils wherein they are drowned againe although they be enforced to acknowledge theyr destruction yet neglecting Christ they looke about them vnto vaine remedies VVherfore we must holde this that vntill such time as the deliueryng grace of Christe doe shewe it selfe there raigneth an innumerable sinke of all euils 25 Therefore they said vnto
blinded their eies This place is taken out of the sixt chapter of Iesaias where the Lorde telleth the Prophet by times that his paynes which he shall bestow in teaching shall haue no further fruit saue onely that the people shall be made worse Therefore he saith first Go and tel this people In hearing heare ye and heare not As if he should say I send thee to speake vnto those that are deaffe Afterwarde hee addeth Make blinde the heart of this people c. In which wordes he giueth vs to vnderstand that he appointeth his worde to be a punishment vnto the reprobate to the end their blindnes may be made the thicker thereby and they may be the deeper drowned in darkenes It is an horrible iudgmēt of God when as he doth so ouerwhelme the mindes of menne with the light of his doctrine that they are depriued of all vnderstanding◠yea when as he bringeth darknes vppon them by their onely lyght Furthermore we must note that that is a thing which befalleth the woorde of God accidentally that it doth blinde menne For there is nothing more vnconuenient then that trueth should differ nothing from lyinge that the bread of life shuld become deadly poyson and that the disease shuld be encreased with the medicine But that is to be imputed vnto the wickednes of man which turneth life into death Furthermore wee must note that the Lord doth sometime make mens mindes blinde himselfe when as he depriueth them of iudgement and vnderstanding somtimes by Sathan and the false Prophetes when as hee maketh them foolyshe through their iuglinges and somtimes also by his ministers when as the doctrine of saluation is vnto them hurtfull and deadly But so that the Prophets doe apply themselues diligently in their function and commit the fruit of their labor vnto the lord althogh it fal not out as they wold wish they must not faint and faile Let this be rather sufficient for them that they know that God alloweth their labour although it be vnprofitable to men yea that that smell of doctrine whiche the wicked make deadly to themselues is good and sweete to God as Paule doth testifie 2. Cor. 2. 15. The heart is sometimes taken in the scripture for the place and seate of the affections but in this place as in manye other by thys word is meant the intellectiue part of the soule as they call it In lyke sorte Moses saieth Deut. 29. 4. The Lord hath not giuen thee an hearte to vnderstand That they may not see with their eyes Let vs remember that the Prophet speaketh of the vnbeleeuers who hadde now already refused the grace of God It is certeine that all menne are such by nature vnlesse the Lorde did frame those whom he hath chosen vnto his obedience therfore the condition of men is lyke and indifferent from the beginning but after that the wicked rebelled against GOD of their owne accorde and through their own wickednes this vengeaunce taketh place that beeing cast into a reprobate sense they cease not to runne more more into their owne destruction Therefore in that the Lorde will not haue them to be conuerted it floweth from their fault because they themselues were vnto themselues the authours of dispayre By these words of the Prophet wee are taught briefly after what sort we beginne to turne vnto God namelye when as he lighteneth our heartes which must needes bee turned away from him so long as they are ouerwhelmed with the darknesse of Sathan On the other side such is the force of the diuine light that it pulleth vs vnto it and transformeth vs into the image of God The fruite of the conuersion is added which is healing By which woord the Prophet meaneth prosperous estate the blessing of God and consequentlye deliuerance out of al miseries which procede from the wrath of God Now if this befal the reprobate contrary to the nature of the word we muste mark the opposition of the contrary vse namely that the woord is preached vnto vs to that end that it may illuminate vs so that we may know God aright that it may turne vs vnto God and reconcile vs vnto him to the end we may be blessed and happy 41. These thinges saieth Iesaies Least the readers should thinke that this testimony is cited out of season Iohn telleth them plainely that the Prophet was not a teacher for one age onely but that the glory of Christe was rather reuealed vnto him that hee might beare witnesse of those thinges which should happen in the time of his reigne For to what end serued the propheticall reuelations saue only that they might deliuer as it were with their handes that which they hadde receiued of GOD. The Euangeliste taketh this for a thing which all menne doe graunte that Iesaias saw the glory of Christe whence he gathereth that hee applyed his doctrine vnto the estate of that kyngdome whiche shoulde bee 42. Notwithstanding many euen of the rulers beleeued in him but they did not confesse because of the Pharises least they should be cast out off the Synagogue 43. For they loued the glory of men more then the glory of God 44. But Iesus cried and said he that beleeueth in me beleeueth not in me but in him that sent me 45. And he that seeth me seeth him that sent me 46. I came as a light into the world to the end that euery one that beleeueth in me may not abide in darknes 42. Notwithstanding Seeinge that the Iewes didde so frowardlye reiecte Christe with so confused a noyse and fearcenesse it myght seeme that they hadde all conspired together Notwithstandinge the Euangeliste saieth that euen in the middest of so great maddenesse of the nation there were many that were well minded This is an example of the grace of God worthy to bee remembred for impiety after it hath once gotten the vpper hande it is a certeine vniuersall plague which infecteth all the partes of the body with the infection thereof Therefore it is a singuler gift of God when as some remaine sounde in the middeste of a people that was so corrupt Although the same grace of God appeareth euen at this daye in the world for how much soeuer vngodlynesse and the contempt of God doe rage euery where and an infinite companye doe endeuour vtterly to banish the doctrine of the Gospel yet it findeth many bie places where to rest whereby it commeth to passe that fayth hath as it were her resting places least shee should be quite banished out of the world The woorde euen is of great force for the Gospell was so deadlye hated amongst the rulers that it is an vncredible thinge that anye one shuld be found there whiche was so faythfull so much the more was the power of the spirit to be wondred at which pearced in thyther where there was no entraunce Although this was not the faulte of one age onely that the rulers were stubborne rebellious against Christe for honor
they despise the heauenlye illumination Although this pride dooth reigne euery where which extinguisheth the light of the holy spirite asmuch as is possible yet let vs who acknowledge our owne pouertie knowe that what sound vnderstanding soeuer wee haue it proceedeth from no other fountaine Neuerthelesse the woordes of Christe doe declare that nothing canne be perceiued concerninge the holye spirite by humane sense but that hee is knowne by the experience of fayth alone The worlde saieth hee cannot receiue the spirit beecause it knoweth him not but yee knowe him beecause hee abydeth with you Therefore it is the spirite aloane whiche reuealeth himselfe vnto vs by dwellinge in vs beeing otherwise vnknowne and vncomprehensible 18. I will not leaue you as Orphanes This place teacheth what menne are and what they are able to do when they are depriued of the ayde of the spirit to witte they are fatherlesse children layd open to all manner deceites and iniuries vnfitte to gouerne themselues finally vnfitte of them selues to doe any thing The onely remedy of so great want is if Christe doe gouerne vs by his spirit which thing he promiseth he wil do Therefore the Disciples are firste admonished of their owne weakenes to the ende they may distrust themselues and depende vppon Christe his ayde alone Secondly he putteth them in good hope by promising a remedie because he saith that he wil not faile them VVhen as he saith I wil come vnto you he declareth how he dwelleth in his and fulfilleth all thinges to witte by the power of his spirit VVhereby it appeareth also that the grace of the spirite is an excellent and euident testimonie of hys diuinitie 19. Yet a litle and the world shal see me no more but you see me because I liue and you shal liue 20. In that day yee shall knowe that I am in the Father and you in mee and I in you 19. Yet a litle He proceedeth in the commendation of the peculiar grace which ought to haue sufficed the disciples to lighten yea quite to remoue their sorrowe VVhen as saieth hee I shall be remoued out of the sight of the world I will neuerthelesse be present with you And to the ende we may enioy this secrete beholding of Christe wee must not esteeme his presence or absence by the sense of the flesh but we must endeuour to behold his power with the eyes of faith VVhereby it cōmeth to passe that the faithful haue Christe alwayes present with them by his spirite and doe also beholde him how farre soeuer they be distant from him in body because I liue There may be a double sense and meaning of these words eyther that this sentence may be a confirmation of the next member or that it may be read by it selfe that the faithfull shall liue for this cause because Christ liueth I do willingly embrace the former sense out of which notwithstāding this other doctrine is gathered that the life of Christ is the cause of our life He dooth first of al note the cause of the difference why he shal be seene of his not of the world because Christ cānot be seene saue only according to the spiritual life wherof y e world is depriued The world seeth not christ it is no merueil for death is y e cause blindnesse But so soone as a man beginneth to liue by the spirit he is also endowed with eyes to see Christ. And this falleth out therefore beecause our life is also ioyned with Christe his life and floweth thence as from a fountaine For we are dead in our selues and the life wherein we flatter our selues is most wicked death Therefore when wee are occupied about obtaining life we must turne our eies toward Christ must translate his life vnto our selues by faith that our consciences may be fully assured that we are free from al daunger of death so long as Christe liueth for that is sure and certeine that his life is no life when his members are dead 20. In that day Many referre it vnto the daye of Pentecost but the continuall tenor as it were of one day is noted rather from the time that Christ shewed forth the power of his spirit vntill the laste resurrection They beganne to know already but it was a certeine slender rudimente or first instruction because the spirit had not wrought so effectuallye in them as yet For the wordes tende to this end that it cannot bee knowne by an idle spectulation what maner spiritual and mistical vnion that is which is betweene him and vs and againe betweene him and the father but that this is the onely way and meanes to know the same when as he powreth out his life into vs by the hidden woorking of the spirite and that is the experiment of faith whereof I spake a litle before And wheras the Arrians abused this testimony in times past that they might proue that Christ was God onely by participation and grace their cauill is easily aunswered For doubtlesse Christ entreateth not simply of his eternall essence but he commendeth that diuine power which was reuealed in himselfe For as the father hath giuen vnto the sonne the fulnesse of all manner of good thinges so againe the sonne hath powred out himselfe into vs. VVee are saide to bee in him beecause when as wee are engrafted into his body we are made partakers of righteousnesse and of all his good things hee is said to be in vs because hee dooth plainely declare by the efficacie of his spirit that he is vnto vs the authour and cause of life 21. He that hath my preceptes and keepeth them it is he that loueth me and hee that loueth me shal be loued of my father and I wil loue him and will reueale my self vnto him 22. Iudas saith vnto him not Iudas Iscariotes Lord what is done that thou wilt shew thy self vnto vs and not vnto the world 23. Iesus aunswared and saide vnto him if anye manne loue mee hee will keepe my woorde and my father will loue him and wee will come vnto him and wil abide with him 24. He that loueth not me keepeth not my sayings and the word which you haue heard is not mine but his that sent me 2◠Hee that hath my preceptes Hee repeateth the former sentence agayne because the true tryall of our loue toward him consisteth therin if we keepe his commaundementes VVhereof he putteth the disciples so often in minde least they misse the marke because we are most bent to fall awaye vnto carnall affection so that wee loue something else then Christ vnder the name of Christ. VVherunto appertaineth that of Paul likewise 2. Corin. 5. 16. Although we haue knowne Christe according to the flesh yet doe we know him so no more Therfore let vs be a new creature To haue the preceptes of Christ signifieth to be well instructed in them and to keepe them is to frame a mans selfe and his life according to their rule He that loueth me Christe speaketh
shall bee perpetuall whenas he saith And that your fruite may remaine Because the doctrine of the gospell getteth soules vnto Christe vnto eternall saluation many do thinke that this is the perpetuitie of the fruite but I doe extend the sentence farther to wit that the church shall stand eueÌ„ vntill the ende of the worlde For the labour of the Apostles yeeldeth fruite euen at this day and our preaching is not for one age but shall spreade abroad the church that there may come a new encrease after our death VVhenas he saith your fruite hee speaketh as if it were gotten through their industrie whereas notwithstanding Paule teacheth 1. Cor. 3. 7. that those which water or plant are nothing And truly the creation of the Church is a more excellent worke of God then that the glory therof ought to be ascribed vnto men but because the Lorde sheweth his power by the hand of men least they labour in vaine he is wont to translate that vnto them which is proper to himselfe Neuerthelesse let vs remember that Christ doth adorne his disciples so beningly that he may encourage them and not puff them vp That whatsoeuer yee shall aske This member was not â—added abruptly as many men may thinke For seeing that the function of teaching doth farre surpasse mans strength there are moreouer many inuasions of Satan which can neuer be endured saue only through the power of God Therefore least the Apostles faint Christe helpeth them preuenteth them with a most excellent ayde as if hee should say if you shall haue more to doe then that you are able to fulfill your function my father will not faile you For I haue made you ministers of the Gospel vppon this condition that the father may stretch foorth his hande to helpe you so often as ye shal desire him in my name to help you And truly wheras most teachers doe eyther faint through slouthfulnes or fall downe flat through despayre it commeth to passe by none other meanes saue only because they waxe slouthfull in praying Therefore this promise of Christ stirreth vs vp to call vpon God For whosoeuer shall acknowledge that the successe of the worde commeth from God hee shall offer his labour to him with feare and trembling on the contrarie if any man trust to his owne industrie and do neglect Gods helpe or shal cast away both speare and buckler whenas he is come to the matter he shall doe no good after he hath taken great paines Furthermore we must take heed of two vices here of arrogancie distrust for as those men doe carelesly passe ouer Gods helpe who thinke that they haue the matter in their hand alreadie so many men do faint through difficultie because they doe not consider that they fight through gods power ayde vnder whose coÌ„duct they go on warfare 17 These thinges commaund I you This is also added in good time to the ende the Apostles might know that mutuall loue amongest ministers is chiefly required to the end they may edifie the Churche of God with the desire of concord For there is no greater impediment then whenas euery man laboureth apart and they doe not one helpe another Therfore vnlesse the ministers doe retaine brotherly fellowship amongest themselues it may be that they may erect some huge heapes but such as are scattered abroad neuerthelesse there shal be no building of the Church 18 If the world hate you After that Christ hath armed the Apostles vnto the sight he doth also exhort them vnto pacience For the Gospell cannot be preached but the world will goe mad by and by VVherfore it cannot be that godly teachers shall escape enuie and the hatred of the worlde Christe foretelleth this in time least that befall them whiche is wont to befall fresh water souldiers who by reason of their vnskilfulnes are bold before they see the enemies when as they come to the fight they are afraide neither doth he forewarne his Disciples for this cause only least any newe or vnlooked for thing befall them but he doth also confirme them by his owne example For it is an vnmeete thing that seeing the world did hate him we who represent his person should haue the world which is alwayes like to it selfe fauourable to vs. I had leuer translate the verbe ginoscete in the indicatiue mode although if any man had rather haue it the Imparatiue I doe not gaine say him because the sense is not altered There is greater difficultie in the word which foloweth next For seeing that he calleth himselfe former then the Disciples this may be referred aswell vnto the time as vnto the dignitie The former exposition is more vsuall to wit that Christe was hated of the world before his Disciples But I doe rather allow the latter that seeing that Christe who doeth farre excell was not yet free from the hatred of the world his ministers must not refuse the like estate For this saying agreeth with that which we had twice in the first chapter 27. 30. verses He that commeth after me is preferred before me because he was former then I. 19 If you were of the world This is another consolation that the worlde doth hate them for this cause because they are separated from it And this is their true felicitie glory because they are deliuered froÌ„ destruction by this means To clause doth signifie in this place to separate Nowe if they were chosen out of y e world it foloweth y t they were a part of the world that they are separated froÌ„ the rest that perish only through gods mercy In this place Christ coÌ„preheÌ„deth vnder this word worlde all those which are not regenerate by the spirite of god For he setteth the church against the world as we shal see more fully in the 17. chap. And yet that exhortatioÌ„ of Paul is not coÌ„trary to this doctrin Ro. 12. 18. Haue peace with al meÌ„ so much as in you lyeth For that exception which is added importeth asmuch as if he shold say that we must take heed what is lawful for vs to do least any maÌ„ beare too much with the corruptions of the world through the desire he hath to please But there may another questioÌ„ be obiected as yet For we seethe wicked which are of the world not only coÌ„moÌ„ly hated but also accursed truly the world doth nothere loue that which is his own I answere that earthly men who are moued according to the sense of their flesh do neuer hate sin indeed but only so far foorth as the care of their own losse or gain doth moue theÌ„ althogh Christ meant not to deny but that the world waxeth hot with inwarde discord rageth within it self his only meaning was to shew that the world doth only hate that in the faithful which is of God And it appeareth also hereby how foolishly the Anabaptists do dote who gather by this one argument only that they are the seruants of god bicause they
which shal come to passe 14. He shal glorifie me because he shal take of mine and show vnto you 15. Al things which the father hath are mine therefore said I vnto you he shal take of mine and shew vnto you 8. VVhen yee shall come Omittinge the diuersitie of expositions whiche the obscuritye of this place hath broughte forthe I will onelye affirme that whiche I doe thinke dooth beste of all agree with Christ his meaning Hee had promised the spirit to his disciples he commendeth the excellency of the gift now by the effect because his spirit shal not gouerne vphold and defend them alone but shal spread abroad his force farther He shal reproue the world saith he That is he shal not onely abide shut vp in you but shall spreade abroade himselfe from you through his power throughout the whole worlde Therefore hee promiseth vnto them the spirite which shall be the iudge of the world and by whome their preaching shal be so liuely and effectuall that it shal bring those into order who passing their boundes beefore throughe vnbrideled lyberty were holden with no feare or reuerence And we must note that Christ speaketh not in this place of secrete reuelations but of the power of the spirite which appeareth in the externall preaching of the Gospel and in the voice of menne For how commeth it to passe that the voice of manne pearceth the mindes doth take roote there and finallye bringeth foorth fruite making fleshy heartes of stony heartes and renewinge the menne themselues saue only because the spirit of Christ doth quicken it Otherwise it shuld be a dead letter and a vaine founde as Paul teacheth excellently 2. Cor. 3. 6. where he boasteth that he is a minister of the spirite because God wrought mightely in his doctrine The sense therefore is this when as the Apostles shal haue the spirite giuen them they shall bee furnished with celestiall and diuine power that they maye exercise authoritie and haue iurisdiction throughout the whole world This is attributed rather to the spirite then to them because they shall haue no power of their owne seeing they shal be onely ministers and instrumentes and it is the spirite alone which is in them which shall gouerne I thinke that he comprehendeth vnder this word world aswel those that should be truely conuerted vnto Christ as the reprobate and hypocrites For the spirit reproueth men two manner of wayes in the preaching of the Gospel for some are touched throughly so that they humble themselues willingly they subscribe vnto the iudgemente readily whereby they are condemned Othersome although they being conuicted cannot escape guiltinesse yet doe they not yeelde from their heart neyther doe they submit themselues vnto the authority and dominion of the spirit but rather beeinge subdued they frette inwardly and being confounded they doe not yet cease to nourish stubbernnes in their hearts Now do we see how the spirite ought to reproue the world by the Apostles to witte because GOD reuealed his iudgement in the Gospel wherewith when the consciences were smitten they beganne to feale their own mysery and the grace of God For the word Elenchein is taken in this place for to conuicte That which is contained 1. Corinth â—4 24. shall bringe no small lighte to the vnderstanding of this place where Paul saith if they prophecie all and an vnbeleeuer or an idiote doe come in he is reproued of all he is iudged of all and so the secretes of his heart are made manifest Paule intreateth in that place properly of one kinde of reprouing to wit when the Lord bringeth his elect vnto repentaunce by the Gospel yet it appeareth euidently heereby how the spirit of God doth by the sound of mans voyce compell men vnacquainted before with the yoake to acknowledge and submit themselues to his gouernment Now the question is to what end Christ said thus Some doe thinke that he noteth the cause of the hatred whereof he made mention as if he should say that the world doth hate them for this cause because the spirite shall vrge the world on the other side by them But I doe rather subscribe vnto those other who teach that Christe didde intende some other thing as I haue alreadye touched in the beeginninge For it was verye requisite that the Apostles shoulde knowe that the gyfte of the spirite which was promysed them was no small gyft Therefore the excellencie thereof is descrybed that GOD shall by this meanes erecte his iudgemente seate to iudge the whole world 9. Of sinne Now it remayneth that we see what it is to reproue of sinne Christ seemeth to make infidelytie the onely cause of sinne and that is diuersly wrested by the interpreters But as I sayd before I will not declare what euery one of them teacheth or thinketh VVe must firste of all note that the iudgement of the spirite beginneth at the declaration of sinne For this is the beginning of spiritual doctrine that menne begotten in sinne haue nothing in themselues but the matter of sinne Furthermore Christ maketh mention of infidelitie to the ende hee mighte shew what the nature of man is in it selfe For because the bond wherby he vniteth himselfe vnto vs is fayth vntil we beleeue in him wee are without him and deuided from him Therefore these words importe as much as if he should haue said when the spirit shall come he shal declare and proue that sinne reigneth in the world without me Therfore infidelitie is named in this place because it separateth vs from Christ and so bringeth to passe that there is nothing left in vs but sinne To be shorte the corruption and frowardnes of mans nature is condemned in these words least we should think that there is one drop of righteousnes in vs without Christ. 10. Of righteousnes VVe must note the course of the degrees whiche Christ setteth downe Hee saith now that the worlde must be reproued of righteousnes For doubtlesse menne shal not hunger and thriste after righteousnes yea they shal with loathsomnesse refuse whatsoeuer shall be spoken of it vnlesse they shal be touched with the feeling of sin Especially we must thus thinke of the faithfull that they cannot profitte in the Gospel vntil they shal be first humbled which cannot be vntill they come to the knowledge of their sinnes It is the proper function of the law to call the consciences vnto Gods iudgement and to wounde them with feare but the Gospel cannot be rightly preached but that it muste bring from sinne vnto righteousnes and from death to life Therefore it must needes borrow that first member of the law wherof Christ spake And heere vnderstand that righteousnes which we haue by the grace of Christ. Christ placeth that in his ascention vnto his father and that not without cause for like as as Paule testifieth Rom. 4. 24 hee rose againe for our iustification so he sitteth nowe at the right hande of the father that he may exercise whatsoeuer power
is giuen him and so may fulfill al things Finally he filleth the world with the smel of his righteousnes out of his heauenly glory And the spirite pronounceth by the Gospell that this is the onely meanes whereby we are iudged iuste Therefore this second degree is fet from the conuiction of sin that the spirite may conuince the worlde what is to be accounted true righteousnes to wit Christ hath appointed and ordained the kingdome of life by his ascending into heauen and he sitteth now at the right hand of the father to the end he may establish true righteousnes 11. And of iudgement Those that take this word iudgement for damnation they want not a reason for the same because Christ addeth immediately that the prince of the world is iudged But as I thinke the other sense dooth better agree to witte that so soone as the light of the Gospell is once lighted the spirite reuealeth that the state of the world was rightly and orderly framed by the victory of Christ whereby he threwe down Sathan his empyre as if hee should saye that this is the true restoringe whereby al things are reformed when as Christ himselfe possesseth the kingdome alone hauing subdued and conquered Sathan Therefore iudgement is set against confused and disordered things or that I maye speake more brieflye it is contrarye to disorder as if a man should call it rightnesse or straightnesse in whiche sense it is oftentimes taken in the scripture The sense therefore is that so long as Sathan ruleth he mixeth and troubleth all thinges so that there is a filthy and euill fauoured confusion of the workes of God but when as he is stripped of his tyrannye by Christ then is the world reformed and there appeareth good order So that the spirite conuinceth the world of iudgment that is that Christ restoreth and bringeth those things in order which were gone to decay before hauing ouercome the prince of iniquitie 12. I haue yet many thinges Christ his sermon coulde not preuaile so much amongst his disciples but that their rudenes did cause them doubt as yet in many thinges yea they did scarse taste of those thinges whiche ought to haue refreshed them throughly vnlesse the weakenes of the flesh had hindered them Therefore it could not be but that acknowledging their own want they shuld feare and stand in doubt Therefore in that he saith that they are vnable to beare thē if he shall tell them more and higher things it tendeth to this end that being incouraged with the hope of better profiting they bee not discouraged For it was not meete that they shuld measure the grace wherwith they shuld be endowed according to the present feeling seeing they were so farre from heauen In summe he biddeth them be of good courage how weake soeuer they be now But beecause they had no vnderpropping whereunto they might leane saue onely doctrine Christ telleth them that he had tempered the same so that they might receiue it yet so y t they are to hope for an higher and more plentifull shortly as if he shuld say if that be not yet sufficient to establish you which you haue heard of me suffer a litle for ye shal shortly be taught by the spirit and then shall ye want nothing hee shall resolue that which is yet rude in you Nowe the question is what those thinges were whiche the Apostles were not sitte to learne as yet To the end the Papists may thrust in their owne inuentions in steede of Gods oracles they do wickedly abuse this place Christe promised say they vnto the Apostles new reuelations therefore they must not stay in the scripture aboue which he calleth his First of all if we will say as Augustine saith we shal answere readily His wordes are these seeing that Christ held his peace which of vs can saye that they are these or these thinges or if hee dare saye so how will hee prooue it who is so vaine or rashe who although hee say those thinges which are true canne affirme without any diuine testimonie that those are the thinges which the Lord would not vtter at that time But wee haue a surer reason out of Christ his wordes to refute them The spirite is called the perfect maister of truth whom Christ promysed to his Apostles And why was hee promised saue only that they might deliuer with their handes the wisdome which they receiued from him The spirit was giuen them who being their guide and directer they executed the office which was enioyned them The same spirit had brought them into all trueth when as they cōprehended in writing the sum of their doctrine VVhosoeuer thinketh that there ought any thing to be added to this doctrine as if it were lame and but halfe full and perfect he doth not only accuse the Disciples of fraudulent dealing but he doth also blaspeme the spirit If the doctrine which they didde write had proceeded from fresh water soldiours and nounces the addition had not beene superfluous but now fithence that their writinges are as it were the euerlasting tables of that reuelation which was promised them and giuen them there can nothing be added vnto them without doing cruell iniury to the spirite Furthermore the Papists are more then ridiculous when as they are come to the matters themselues For they define that those secretes which the Apostles were vnable to bere were childish diriges then which there is nothing more vaine or foolysh Forsooth spirite must needes come downe from heauen that the Apostles might learne how to hallow the chalices with their altars how to baptise Belles how to blesse holy water and how to celebrate Masse Therfore how doe noddies and children learne these thinges which haue them at their fingers endes Therefore it is most manifest that the Papists doe mocke God seeinge that they feigne that those thinges came downe from heauen which doe no lesse smell of the misteries of Ceres and Proserpina then they are contrary to the sincere wisdome of the spirite But let vs vnlesse we will be vnthankfull to God reste vppon that doctrine whereof the Apostles were the aucthors as their writinges declare seeing that the chiefest perfection of the heauenly wisdome is deliuered vnto vs there which may make the man of GOD perfect Colloss 1. 28. Let vs not thinke that it is lawefull for vs to goe beyond the same For our height and breadth and depth are placed in that that we knowe the loue of God shewed vnto vs in Christe Ephe. 3. 18. This knowledge excelleth all knowledge as saieth Paule Like as when he teacheth that all the treasures of wisdome and knowledge are hidden in Christ Colloss 2. 3. hee forgeth not an vnknowne Christ but him whome he had liuely depaynted by his preaching that he may be seene as it were crucified before our eyes as hee saith vnto the Galathians the third chapter the first verse But least there shoulde anye doubt remaine Christe declareth afterwarde by his owne wordes
contempt of the word of God 4. 16. VVe are blinde where the word of God goeth not before 12. 16. The outwarde preaching of the word is of it selfe vnfruitful 1. 45. 14. 25. 15. 3. The words of Christ are spirite and life 6. 63. VVorld VVhy the worlde hateth Christ. 7. 7. They are called the world who are not regenerate by the spirite of God in the same place 15. 19. VVhye the Deuill is called th prince of the world 14. 30. The world shal reioyce 16. 20. Why Christ came into the world Christ by this word world meaneth al mankind in the same place To passe out of this worlde 13. 1. The worlde hath not knowne God 1. 10. 17. 24. yea it hateth him 7. 7. Christ hath ouercom the world 16. 33. The princes of this world 14. 30 In the world yee shall haue oppression 16. 33. Christ praieth not for this world 17. 9. Christ is not the worlde 17. 11. as his discipls are not of the world 15. 19. 17. 14. 16. VVorketh As the father worketh so the sonne worketh also 5. 17. VVorkes The works of God are not subiect to the iudgementes of men 5. 4. The work of the father 4. 34. is to beleeue Christ. 6. 29. We must weigh the workes of God 7. 25. The fruite of the works of God doth not by and by appeare 12. 16 The works of God haue not the like fruit in al men 2. 23. How slacke men are in considering the works of God 7. 4. There is nothing better then modesty in weighing the workes of God 9. 2. How Moses saide that God had made an ende of his works 5. 17. What workes are done in God 3. 21. The works do testifie Christ. 5. 36. To beleeue because of the works 10. 38. 14. 11. VVrath The wrath of God abideth oftentimes long in one house 9. 2. The greatnes of Gods wrath against sinne 19. 17. VVind The disciples are tossed with wind vpon the sea 6. 18. Z Zeale Holy zeale 5. 41. The zeale of the house of God 2. 17. An excellent example of rashe zeale in Peter 18. 10. Pretence of zeale helpeth nothing 6. 15. Imprinted at London by Thomas Dawson for George Byshop 1584. Rom. 1. 2 2. Cor. 5. 20 Mar. 1. 534. Lu. 16. 16. 2. Tim. 2. 8. Gen. 18. 10 Mat. 11. 11. Num. 6. 3 Iud. 13. 5 Ioh. 1. 6. 1. Cor. 12 11. Eph. 4. 7. â— Cor. 3. 6. Rom. 10. 17. Mal. 3. 1. Rom. 4. 19. Iud. 6. 17 Gen. 1.7 17. 18. 10. Luke 10. 16. Heb. 10. 28 12. 25. Isai 7. 11 1. Reg. 6. 5 1. Sam. 21. 4 Leui. 10. 9 Ezeâ— 24. 20 Heb. 13. 4 Heb. â— 3. 1. Ki. 17. 9 2. Ki. 5. 14 Isa 9. 1 2. Ki. 15. 26 18. 9 1. Tim. 3. 2 1. Cor. 4. 28 Eph. 3. 7 Col. 1. 25 1. Pet. 3. 13. 2. Tim. 3. 12â— Gal. 1. 10. Leuit. 2. 13. Col. 4. 6. 2. Cor. 8. 2â— Act. 21. 21. Ier. 31. 3â— Deu. 30. 19 Deu. 10. 12 Leuit. 18. 5 Ro. â—1 36. Esay 1. 3. Ro. 11. 12 Ephe. 5. 8 Act. 7. 55 Mal. 4. 5. Mal. 3. 1. Act. 2. 3. Isay. 42. 1 Exo. 3. 12. Esay 42. 3. Ge. 28. 12. Psal 4. 12 Psal. 68. 10. Mat. 13. 15. 2. Cor. 3. 4 Iam. 2. 17. and 26. Pro. 21. 2. 1. Cor. 13. 4 Deu 13. 3. Mat. 24. 24 2. The. 2. 9. 1. Cor. 15. 36. Psal. 104 24. 1. Cor. 2. 14. 1. Cor. 4. â—8 Esay 2. 2. Gal. 3. 1. 1. Cor. 10. 3 Eph. 1. 5. Ro. 5. 10. 2. Cor. 10. 16. Rom. 3. 4 Eph. 5. 29. Ge. 34. 29. Iudg. 9. 45. Exo. 2. 12. Num. 25. 8 Gen. 22. 2. Esay 2. 3. Gal. 4. 9. Heb. 9. 1. Isay. 6. 1. Mat. 16. 3. Gal. 4. â— 1. Cor. 1. 22. Luk. 4. 26. 27. 2. Kin 4. 32 1. Kin. 17. 9 2. Kin. 3. 10. 11. Ier. 17. 21. Act. 17. 28 Psa. 104. 29 Heb. 1. 3. Mat. 3. 17. Psal. 2. 12. Col. 3. 3. 1. Cor. 15. 26. Mat. 24. 31. 2. Cor. 15. 52. Tit. 2. 14. Phil. 2. 15. 2. Cor. 3. 13. â—eut 13. 3 2. Th. 2. 10 1. Cor. 1. 3 Eph. 5. 20. Deut. 8. 3. Mat. 15. 37 Ioh. 18. 6 Mat. 12. 39. 1. Cor. 10. 3. 1. Cor. 2. 8 2. Tim. 2. â—5 Rom. 1. 16. Mal. 2. 7. Phil. 2. 7. 2. Cor. 5. 17 Galat. 6 15. Luk. 11. 27. Ioh. 16. 8. Deut. 13. 3. Mat. 7. 7. Mich. 5. 2. 2. Tim. 2. 23. Ier 20. 7 â—say 50. 7. Ephe. 2. 17. Gen. 27. 38. Esay 55. 6. Esay 49. 8. Isay. 55. 1 Rom. Cap. 8. 10. Esay 11. 4. Deut. 17. 9. Deut. 17. 7. Gen. 3. 7. â— Cor. 4. 4. Eph. 2. 2. 1. Pet. 5. 8. â— Cor. 4. 4. 1. Sam. 2. 30.
worde to Sleepe is diuersly taken 253. 39. Slouth is to be auoided looke sluggishnesse is to be shaken off Sluggiâ—hnesse to man voluntarie 452. 2. Sluggishnesse is to be shaken off 78. 20. 81. 2. and 121. 12. 132. 6. 164. 49. 202. 22. 216. 13. and 220. 15. 264. 9. and 297. 14. and 330. 30. 337. 43. 350. 14. and 393. 8. 427. 20. and 452. 2. 458. 14. and 531. 30. 553. 13. 660. 42. 783. 25. Sobrietie of minde is commended 473. 5. and 482. 19. 540. 23. looke curiositie Solomon a type of Christ 56. sonnes of the kingdome taken for the Iewes 233. 12. the sons of Abraham be of two sorts 36. 49. 40. 55. and 233. 12. and 341. 39. and 400. 23. and 550. 9. the sonnes of the bridegrom for the guests bidden to the mariage 248. 15. the subtile disputation of Sophisters concerning the fire of hel 359. 41. Soter signifieth more with the Greekes then the Latins 34. 73. 11. soule for the seat of affections 34. 46. the word soul is diuersly taken 375. 20. soules after this life remaine aliue 46. 72. and 751. 43. and 760. 50. the goinge or passing of soules from one body into diuers bodies beleeued of the Iewes 458. 14. the spirite is called water it is also called fire 121. 11. Howe the holy spirit was seene of Iohn Baptist 124. 16. the free operation or woorking of the holy spirit in men 11. 15. the spirit is the teacher of the Faithfull 639. 11. the spirit of discretion necessarye for the church 221. 16. the spirit of vprightnesse is giuen onely to the members of Christ 526. 21. spirit put for vnderstanding 34. 46. sprinkeling of holye water deuised of the papists 435. 2. the Starre whiche appeared to the wise men was extraordinarie 801. Stater â—ickle are of one valew 508. 27 Steuen was slaine seditiously 727. 1. the fatum of the Stoicks 283. 29. what it is to suffer for righteousnes 160. 10. the Sunnes Eclipse at Christes death was not general 758. 45. superstition malitious obstinat 316. 24 superstition is froward 511. 52. superstition in meat and drinke must bee auoided 299. 34. the Anabaptistes keepe the vse of the sword from the church 714. 5. the Synedrion of the Iewes 5. 5. 97. 16. 302. 1. 499. 17. T THe second Table subiecte to the first 104. 49. it discouereth the hypocrisie of men 596. 29. Temperance is commended 397. Christ is an example of temperance 243. 29. and 299. 34. Temple is taken for the holy place 8. 9. and 18. 21. Temple is taken for the court or porche 566. 12. and 625. 35. the sumptuous buildinge of the Temple 632. 1. the destruction of the Temple foretolde 628. 38. why it was ouerthrowne 633. 2. VVhat it is to Tempt God 451. 2. the woorde tempting is diuerslye taken 451. 1. and 453. 4. to what ende the Temptations whiche are sent of God doe belong 128. 1. the Temptations whiche prouoke vnto euil proceede only from sathan ibid. the Temptations of christ for the troubles which he sustained 530. 28. the preter Tence for the present Tence 17. 19. the name of Tetrarch is vnproperly vsed 108. 1. Thankesgiuing is necessary for al the godly 20. 25. 34. 46. 42. 64. 74. 14. 227. 4. 426. 19. 689. 26. an exaÌ„ple of Thankfulnesse 243. 9. 345. the worde That sometimes noteth onely a clause following 92. 35. the word Then doth not alwayes signifie a continuance of time 98. 16. Therefore is a particle sometimes superfluous 215. the faith of the thiefe was great 752. 40 the prescription of longe Time is malitiously pretended for the defence of errours 171. 22. the Tongue is the character or figure of the minde 222. 16. 334. 34. Howe hurtfull a malicious Tongue is 678. 8. there are diuers kindes of mannes Traditions 435. 2. the Transubstantiation of the papistes is coÌ„futed 691. 26. 791. 39. Howe we are sayde to lay vp Treasure in heauen 200. 19. Truth is more to bee esteemed then custome 171. 22. God is a sharpe defender and reuenger of the truth 334. 34. howe the enemies of the Truth are to be driuen away 591. 37. there is nothing more sure in the whole worlde than the Truth of the lawe 168. 28. VVhye Christe chose twelue Apostles 267. 1. and 530. 28. V VVhat the Vail of the temple rent in sunder signifieth 761. 51. to counterfait vertue is a very harde thing 221. 16. the name vessel is diuersly vsed 567. 13. VVhether it be lawfull to repell violence wyth violence 713. 52. Visitatiâ— taken for the whole restoringe 235. 16. how detestable vnbeliefe is 74. 13. Vnbeliefe is blasphemous against GOD 298. 29. Vnbeliefe after a sort hindereth Gods liberalitie 233. 13. 253. 36. the sacrament of extreeme Vnction is fained 290. 12. By what meanes holye Vnitye is to bee maintained 649. 28. Vngodlines is blinde 256. 34. Vnthankâ—fulnes is condemned 3. 1. 38. 52. 40. 55. 46. 73. and 50. 79. 73. 10. and 74. 13. 78. 20. and 81. 2. 88. 30. 146. 5. 159. 7. and 210. 1. 227. 4. 328. 28. 340. 48. 404. 427. 20. 494. 22. Vnthankefulnes of the Iewes looke the Iewes vnthankefulnes how this word Vntil is taken 629. 39. the Vowe of continencie is daungerous 519. 12. Vowes accordinge to our owne lustes are not to be conceiued 88. 29. the Vowes of the monkes binde not the consciences 422. 26. VV HOw farre VVarfare is permitted vnto christians 118. 12. the warfare of the faithfull 161. 10. 336. 43. 461. 18. 696. 31. the weake are to be regarded 488. 10. 496. 15. the difference of the weake and obstinate 324. 19. and 440. 14. why the wicked are called offences 359. 41. the wicked take vnto themselues offences that they may not followe Christe 415. 54. the wicked are to be cited vnto the iudgement seat of God 223. 22. 604. 1. the wicked tremble at the sighte of God 263. 29. the wicked would gladly shunne the sight of God 265. 15. the wicked are inexcuseable 77. 17. and 276. 17. 299. 33. and 342. 39. and 362. 34. 87. 25. what the wicked profit by excuse 687. 25 the wicked are made woorse by the doctrine of the gospel 381. 32. the wicked abuse prosperitie 162. 24. the wicked albeit against their will obey Gods prouidence 686. 24. 716. 56. the wicked agree amongst themselues to oppresse Gods truth 91. 34. 321. 14. 584. 734. 12. the nature of the wicked is obstinate 388 4. 583. 45. the multitude of the wicked 216. 13. companies of the wicked are to be shunned 500. 17. the naughtye conscience of the wicked 573. 25. the counsailes of the wicked ouerthrowns by the Lord 84. 7. the enterprises of the wicked are tourned oftentimes to a coÌ„trary end 587. 22. the punishment of the VVycked is
And like as he hath had great furtherance by the disigelce of ancient wryters which haue taken paines in the same studie before him so I proâ—esse my selfe to haue beene as much eased by his labour and industrie But whereas I differ from him in some places the which libertye I graunted my selfe so ofte as seemed necessarye I thinke that he himselfe if he now liued on earth would not be offended with is ¶ A Harmonie composed and made of three Euangelistes Matthew Marke and Luke with the Commentaries of Iohn Caluine   Luke 1. Matthew Marke 1 FOrasmuch as many haue taken in hande to sette forth the storie of those thinges whereof we are fully perswaded 2. As they haue deliuered them vnto vs which from the beginning saw them their selues and were Ministers of the word 3. If seemed good also to me most noble Theophilus as soone as I had searched out perfectly all thinges from the beeginning to write vnto the therof from poynt to poynt 4. That thou mightest acknowledge the certentie of those things wherof thou hast beene instructed ONely Luke doth make a preface to his Gospell that briefly he may shew the cause wherby he was moued to write That he speaketh to one man it seemeth to be absurd when that rather it was his duetie by open sound of trumpet to call all men together to the fayth Therefore it seemeth not to be conuenient that he should dedicate to his Theophilus onely that doctrine which is not proper to one or other but common for all Hereof it came to passe that diuers thought it to be a name appellatiue and all godly men to be called Theophilos of louing God but the Epitheton that is ioyned with it differeth from that opinion Neyther yet is that absurdity to be feared which coÌ„strained them to seeke such refuge Neither doth the doctrine of Paule lesse belong to all men because that of his Epistles he directed some to certaine Cities and some to certaine men And truly if we considered the estate of their times we should confesse that Luke herein did godly and wisely There were tyrants ready on euery side which with feare and terrors would hinder the course of wholsome doctrine This gaue an occasion or libertie to Sathan and his ministers to scatter cloudes of errors which might dimme the pure light And because that in keeping the puritie of the Gospell the coÌ„mon sorte were little carefull and fewe did diligently consider what sathan would deuise and how much daunger lay hidde in such deceitet Therefore as euery one did excell other with rare fayth and singular giftes of the holy Ghost so with greater studie and diligence hee ought to apply himselfe that he might as much as in him lyeth preserue the doctrine of godlines pure and free from all corruption Such as holy layers vppe of bookes wherein lawes are written were chosen of GOD faythfully to deliuer to their posteritie the heauenly doctrine coÌ„mitted to them Wherfore Luke doth dedicate his Gospel to Theophilus that he should faithfully keepe the same which things Paule also dooth enioyne and charge his Timothy with 2. Ep. 1. 14. ca. 3. 14. 1. For as much as many Hee seemeth to alleage that as a cause of his writing which rather should haue withdrawne him from writing For it were but a needelesse labour to writ againe a historie already entreated of by many if they had done their duetie Neither doth he charge them with any word either of deceite or of negligence or of any other faulte Therefore it is as much as if he should say he would doe a thing alreadie done I answere although he spareth them that had written beefore yet doth he not throughly allow the labours of all of them He doth not plainely say that they haue written of thinges slenderly prooued but challenging the certaine knowledge of these thinges vnto him selfe modestly dooth disable some of them of certaine and vndoubted knowledge If any do obiect that if they had erred hee shoulde haue sharply inueied against them I answere againe it may be that they did a litle offende and that of an vnaduised zeale rather then of malice and therefore that there was no cause why he should more vehemently haue enforced him selfe against them And it is credible that there were certaine pamphlets which were not then so hurtefull but if they had not beene speedily preuented they might afterwardes haue more grieuously annoied the faith But it is worth the labour to note how GOD by Luke hath applyed a remedie against those superfluous writinges and that by his meruailous counsell he hath brought to passe that by common consent all other being reiected these onely doe keepe their credit in which his reuerent maiestie most manifestly doth shine And so much lesse to be borne with is the doting folly of them which thrust into the world fond and filthy fables vnder the name of Nichodemus or any other VVee are fully perswaded The participle which Luke doth vse doth signifie thinges very well approued and voide of doubt in the which the old interpreter hath beene ofte deceiued And by this vnskilfulnesse hee hath left vs diuers excellent places corrupted Amongst the which is that place of Paule Rom. 14. 5 VVhere hee commaundeth that euery man be fully perswaded in his minde Lest the conscience being tossed with doubtfull opinions should wauer and neuer stand sure Thereof also coÌ„meth the nowne Plerophorias which he corruptly hath translated plenitudÃnem i. a fulnes when that it is a certaine and strong perswasion grounded of faith in the which godly mindes doe safely take their rest And there is as I sayde a secrete contrarietie For he challenging vnto himself the credit of a faithfull witnesse doth take away the credit from others that deliuer contraries This phrase Inter nos amongst vs signifieth as much as apud nos with vs. But he buildeth faith as it seemeth very slenderlie that buildeth vpon the report of men which ought to be built vpon the onely word of God and the ful perswasion and assuraunce of fayth is wrought and sealed by the holy ghost I answere that fayth is not satisâ—ied with any testimonies of men except the auctoritie of God doe hold the chiefest places Yet where the inward confirmation of the spirit doth goe before there may some place be giuen them in the historicall knowledge of thinges I call that historicall knowledge which we haue coÌ„ceaued either by our own beholding of things don or by the speach of others For we may not giue lesse eare to them that are eye witnesses of the manifest workes of God then wee are to giue credit to experience Adde this also that Luke followeth not priuate aucthours but them that were also ministers of the word By which commendation he extolleth them aboue the degree of mans auctoritie For he sheweth that they vttered the Gospell to him to whom the Lord had committed the offyce of preaching the sâ—me From hence
the contrary reasons enforced her selfe to obedience and this is a right proofe of faith when we restraine our mindes hold them as prisoners that they dare not oppose this or that against God so on the other side libertie to contend is the mother of infidelitie And these words are not of smal waight Behold the seruant of the Lord for shee offereth dedicateth her self wholely vnto God that he may freely vse her according to his owne wil. The vnbeleuers withdrawe themselues from his hand and as much as they canne they hinder his worke But faith dooth present vs before God that we may be ready to obey Then if the holy Virgin was the seruant of the Lord because that she obediently submitted her selfe to his gouernement there is not a worse contempt then by fleeing to denie him that obedience which he deserueth doth require To be short as faith only maketh obedient seruants to God and deliuereth vs into his power so infidelitie maketh vs rebels and runnagates Be it done vnto me This clause may be expounded two waies either that the holy Virgin passeth into a prayer and request or els continuing in the same matter shee proceedeth in resigning and deliuering her selfe vnto God I simply interprete it that shee being perswaded of the power of God and willingly following whether he calleth she doth also subscribe vnto his promisse and so doeth not onely wait for the effecte but also doeth earnestly desire the same And it is to be noted that shee rested vppon the woorde of the Angell because shee knewe that it came from God weighing the dignitie of the same not of the minister but of the authour   Luke 1. Matthew Marke 39. And Marie arose in those daies went into the hill countrey with hast to a citie of Iuda 40. And entred into the house of Zacharias and saluted Elizabeth 41. And it came to passe as Elizabeth heard the salutation of Marie the babe sprang in her bellie and Elizabeth was filled with the holy Ghost 42. And shee cried with a loude voice and sayde Blessed art thou among women because the fruite of thy wombe is blessed 43. And whence coÌ„meth this to me that the mother of my Lord shoulde come to me 44. For loe assoone as the voyce of thy salutation sounded in mine eares the babe sprang in my bellyâ— for ioy 45. And blessed iâ—â—hee that beleeued for those things shall be performed which were tolde her from the Lorde 39. And Marie arose This iourney wherof Luke maketh mention testifieth that Maries faith was not vnfruteful because that gods promisse was not so soone forgotteÌ„ as the Angel was out of sight but that remained fast in her minde And her haste witnessed her earnest ardent affection Hereof it may be gathered that all other businesse being set aside the Virgin as it was meete did accompt of and preferre this fauour and grace of God Yet it may be demaunded for what purpose she toke this iourny It is certain that she went not thither only to make search enquiry for she nourished the sonne of God as well in her heart by faith as conceiued in her woÌ„be neither can I subscribe to the iudgement of some which thinke that shee went thether to salute her For it seemeth more probable to me that partly to encrease and to confirme her faith partly that they one with an other might set foorth the glorye of God was the cause that moued her And there is no cause why we shoulde accompt it an absurd thing that she by the sight of a myracle did seke for confirmation of her faith because that it was not in vaine that the Angel did propose the same vnto her For although that the faithful are coÌ„tent with the bare only word of the lord yet in the meane time they despise not any of his works which they think may any whit preuail for the supporting of their faith And especially it behoued Mary to accept this aid profered her vnles she wold haue forsaken that which the Lord had willingly geuen her Furthermore the seeing one another might stir vp as wel her as Elizabeth to a greater thankefulnesse as by the text it appeareth For the power of God was more euident and notable in that at once they see his grace powred vpon them both because that comparison did adde no small light But Luke doeth not declare which was that Citie wherein Zacharie dwelt but onely maketh mention that it pertained to the tribe of Iuda and also that it was placed in a hill country whereof is gathered that it was further from the towne of Nazareth then was Hierusalem 41. At shee heard the salutation It is a naturall thing that the childe in the wombe of a woman great with child should moue at a sodaine ioy But Luke would note vnto vs some extraordinary thing It appertaineth nothing to the matter to entangle our selues in subtile questions whether the infante knewe that Christe was presente or whether this was a sense or feeling of godlinesse Let this one thing rather suffice vs that the infant leapt by the secrete motion of the spirite Neither doth Luke attribute any proper sense to the infant but doeth rather signifie that thys was a portion of the worke of God in the mother that the infant sprang in her wombe That he sayeth that she was filled with the holy Ghoste the meaning is that shee besides the accustomed maner was sodenly endued with a spirite of prophesie For shee was not without the giftes of the spirite before but then the power appeared farre more plentifull and wonderfull 42. Blessed art thou Shee seemeth to place Marie and Christ in like degree which were nothing meere nor conuenient but I willingly admit their iudgement which thinke that the cause of her blessednesse is rendered in the second parte of the sentence For it is oft vsed to put a copulatiue in steade of a woorde causall therefore Elizabeth affirmeth that her Cousen is blessed because of the blessednesse of the Sonne And although this was not the chiefe felicitie that Marie had to beare Christe in her wombe naye this dignitie in order came behinde that that shee was by the spirite of Christe borne againe into a newe life yet was shee woorthely called blessed whome God made woorthy this singuler honour that she should beare vnto the world his sonne in whom shee was spiritually regenerate And to this day we cannot make mention of the blessing brought vnto vs through Christe but also that we must remember how honourably the Lord aduaunced Marie in that he would that she should be the mother of his only begotten Sonne 43. VVhence commeth this to me This modestie is to be noted that Elizabeth considering the great graces of God in Marie doeth geue vnto her that honor that is due and yet lifteth her no higher wherby God might be offended then was conuenient For there is such wickednesse planted in the world
that there are but fewe that fall not into one of these 2. vices for some pleasing them selues to much aboue measure doe maliciously despise the giftes of God in their brethren that they alone might be aloft And there are others which doe so superstitiously extoll men as if they should make idols of them for them to worship Heereof it came that they leauing Christe as it were in the lower rowme did geue the chiefest seat vnto Marie Contrariwise Elizabeth in praising her doeth not so obscure the glorye of God but rather referreth all things to God himselfe And yet as shee acknowledgeth that God hath geuen his grace vnto her and to others shee enuieth not to geue him the highest degree and modestly sheweth that shee hath receiued more then was due to her In that she calleth Marie the mother of her Lord there is noted the vnitie of the person in two natures as if she should haue sayde he which is begotten a mortall man in the wombe of Mary is also eternall God for it must be remembred that the simple womā doth not speake of her owne witte but shee onely vttereth those things which the holy Ghost doeth teach her And this name doth properly belong to the sonne of God manifested in the flesh vnto whome all power is geuen of the father and which was ordained the chiefe Prince of heauen and earthe by whose hand God gouerneth al things Yet he is especially the Lord of the faithfull who willingly and gladly submit themselues vnder his gouernemēt for hee is not the heade but of his owne body Therefore Paule sayeth 1. Cor. 8. 5. Although that many are called Lordes in the world yet vnto vs that is to them that are of the housholde of faith there is but one Lord. Furthermore when she amplifieth this grace of God whereof shee speaketh by the sodaine motion of the infante whiche shee bare in her wombe it is not to be doubted but that shee would declare that shee felt something supernaturall and diuine 45. Blessed is shee that beleeued Seeing that it appeareth by that whych Luke hath saide before that Elizabeth spake by the secreate direction of the spirit it is the same spirit that affirmeth that Mary is blessed because that she beleeued and in praising the faith of Mary he generally teacheth vs wherein the chiefe felicitie of men consisteth Blessed Mary which beleeued in her heart the promise of God conceiued and bare saluation to her self and to all the world This was special to her But because that we haue no drop of righteousnes life or of any good thing but as the Lord offereth the same vnto vs in his woorde there is one faith which pulleth vs from out of extreeme pouertie and miserie and maketh vs partakers of the true felicitie and there is great waight in this clause For those things shall be performed which were tolde her This is the meaning that faith geueth place to the promisses of God that they may take effecte in vs. And it is certaine that the truthe of God doeth not depend vppon the will of menne but rather that is true Rom. 3. 4. That God remaineth alwayes true althoughe all the worlde whiche is geuen to vnbeliefe and lying shoulde endeuour to weaken and hinder the same But because that vnbeleeuers are vnwoorthy to enioy the fruit of the promisses therfore the scripture teacheth that the same promisses are onely by faith made effectuall to our saluation for God offereth his benefites generally to all faith openeth her bosome to receiue the same but vnbeliefe suffereth the same to passe by that they may not once come neare vs. If Mary had ben vnbeleeuing yet that coulde not haue hindered the purpose of God but that he woulde haue perfourmed his woorke by some other meanes that he would haue liked But shee is called blessed because that by faith shee receiuing the blessing offered her made the way ready to God for the performance of his worke So againe vnbeliefe shutteth the gate against him and staieth his hand from woorking least that they should taste the comforte of saluation which disappoynt him of the glory of his power Also the relation betweene the woorde and faith is to be noted hereof we learne what it is to beleeue namely when we subscribe and consent to that which God doeth speake and doe certainly assure our selues that hee will perfourme that which he hath promised The clause From the Lorde signifieth as muche as the simple doe commonly say on the behalfe or parte of God for the promisse was brought by the Aungell but it came from GOD alone whereby wee gather that whether GOD vseth the ministerie of Aungelles or of menne yet his will is that there shall no lesse reuerence be geuen to his woorde then if he him selfe openly should appeare from heauen   Luke 1. Matthew Marke 46. Then Marie sayde my soule magnifieth the Lorde 47. And my spirite reioyceth in God my sauioure 48. For hee hathe looked on the poore degree of his seruaunte For beholde from hence foorthe shall all ages call me blessed 49. Because hee that is mightye hathe done for me great things and holy is his name 50. And his mercye is from generation to generation on them that feare him Nowe doeth hee sette downe and shewe the Songe of the holye Virgine notable and woorthy to be reported whereby it plainely appeareth howe shee excelled in the gifte of the spirite And there are three partes of this Songe for Marie with a solempne thankes geuing doeth first declare the mercie of God which shee had founde in her selfe Then in general woordes she commendeth the power iudgements of God At the length shee applieth the same to this present matter where shee speaketh of the redemption promised in times past to the Church and nowe perfourmed My soule magnifieth Here Marie declareth her thankfulnes as we sayde euen now And because that the hypocrites for the most part doe set foorth the praises of God with full mouthes and no affection of the heart therefore Marie sayth that she doth praise God euen from the innermost affection of her minde And truely they doe nothing els but prophane the holy name of God which not from their heart but with tounge onely doe declare his glory Furthermore when as these wordes Soule and Spirite are diuersly taken in the scripture yet when that they come together they doe signifie two especiall faculties of the soule for the spirit is taken for the vnderstanding and the Soule for the seat of affections That wee maye the better vnderstande the minde of the holy Virgine it is to be noted that that is put heere in the second place which in order oughte to be first for that the will of man might be stirred to praise God it is necessary that the reioycinge of the spirit should go before as Iames teacheth chap. 5. 13. Is any mery lette him sing for sorow heauines do restraine the minde
that Mary is of the stocke of Dauid I graunt that it cannot certeinely be gathered by it But seeing that the kindred of Mary and Ioseph was not then vnknowne the Euangelistes were the lesse carefull in this matter but yet the purpose of them both was to take away the offence which the basenes and the contempt and the pouertie aswel of Ioseph as of Mary might breed least that there might not be knowne in them any thing apportaining to the kingly race Furthermore that they imagine or faine that Luke setreth downe the genealogie of Mary and letteth passe that of Ioseph is easily confuted For thus word for word he writeth Iesus was supposed to bee the sonne of Ioseph which was the sonne of Eli the sonne of Matthat Truely hee maketh mention neither of the father nor of the grandfather of Christ but expresly declareth the progenie of Ioseph him selfe But I am not ignoraunt what aunswere they vse to knitte vppe this knotte withall For they saye that Sonne in that place is vsed for a Sonne in lawe And so that Ioseph was the sonne of Hely they interprete thus because hee had his daughter to wife But this is not agreeable with the order of nature neither is there in any place of the scripture any such example read Nowe if Solomon bee excluded out of the genealogie of Mary then shall Christ cease to be Christ for whatsoeuer is sayde of that stocke it is grounded vppon that solemne promise Thy successour which shall sitte vppon thy throane shall reigne for euer 2. Samuel 7. 12. and Psal. 132. 11. I will be his father and hee shall be my sonne And it is without question that Solomon was the figure of this euerlasting king which was promised to Dauid And the promise cannot otherwise be applyed to Christe but as the trueth of it was shadowed in Solomon 1. Chron. 28. 5. Now if the stocke of Christ be not referred to him how or by what meanes shall hee be accompted the sonne of Dauid Therefore whosoeuer putteth Solomon out of the genealogie of Christe hee doth withall blotte and wipe away the promises by which he is knowne to be the sonne of Dauid And how Luke fetcheth the petegree from Nathan and yet reiecteth not Solomon it shall be seene hereafter in his place And least I seeme too tedious for that which is the summe of the matter I say that these two genealogies doe agree together yet there are to be noted foure differences in them The firste is that Luke with a backewarde order as they say ascendeth from the last to the first when that Matthew beginneth at the very originall The seconde is that Matthew stretcheth not his historie beyonde the holy and electe stocke of Abraham But Luke goeth on euen vnto Adam The third that Mattew entreateth of the genealogie according to the lawe and also permitteth himselfe to leaue some out of the course of his accompt in that he prouiding for the memorie of the readers dooth onelye recite the numbers of three fourteenes but Luke doth more exactlye followe the naturall stocke The fourth and laste is that they both speaking sometimes of the same men doe yet varie in their names Of the first difference seeing there is no great difficultie in it it is but in vaine to make may woordes about it The seconde wanteth not verie good reason for because that God had chosen the stocke of Abraham to him selfe whence the redeemer of the worlde should be borne and the promise of saluation was after a sorte therein included vnto the comming of Christe therefore Mattwew dooth not passe beyonde those boundes appoynted of GOD. VVee must remember that Paule saieth that Christe was a minister of circumcision for the trueth of GOD to confirme the promised saluation made vnto the holy fathers Rom. 15. 8. To the which that saying of Christ doth very well agree that saluation is of the Iewes Iohn 4. 22 Therefore Matthew proposeth him to be seene in that holy stocke to the which he was properlye appoynted And also in the catologue of Matthew the couenaunt of GOD is to be considered whereby he chose the seede of Abraham for a people vnto him selfe that it might be separate from all other nations as with a wall made vppe betweene them But Luke looketh higher for although the redeemer was peculierly promised to the seede of Abraham after that GOD had made his couenaunt with him yet wee knowe that all had neede of him presently after the fall of the first man as hee was then also promised to the whole world But it was done by the wonderfull counsell of God that Luke should propose Christ vnto vs as the sonne of Adam and that Matthew should include him in one stocke of Abraham for it shoulde haue profited vs nothing that Christ was giuen of his father the aucthour of saluation except hee had beene generally common for vs all And also that had not beene true which the Apostle saieth Hebrewes 13. 8. that hee was yesterday and to day and is the same also for euer if that his power and grace had not beene powred out vnto al ages from the creation of the worde Therefore let vs know that saluation in Christ is reuealed and giuen to all mankinde because that hee was not without cause called the sonne of Noah and the sonne of Adam yet because that hee is to be sought in the worde of GOD the spirite dooth not without aduise call vs by an other Euangeliste to the holye stocke of Abraham where the treasure of eternall life together with Christ was layd vp for a time Let vs come to the thirde difference It is not to be doubted but that Matthewe obserueth an other order then Luke dooth for the one placeth Solomon next after Dauid and the other placeth Nathan whereby it euidently appeareth that they sette downe diuerse lines Good and learned interpreters doe thus reconcile this shewe of discorde that Matthew leauing the naturall genealogie which Luke followeth doth rehearse the legall genealogie and I call that the legall genealogie wherby it came to passe that the right of the kingdome was translated to Salathiell And in that Eusebius in the firste booke of his Ecclesiasticall historie following the iudgemente of Aphricanus dooth rather call that the legall genealogie which Luke setteth downe hee speaketh it in the same sense for hee meaneth not any thing else but that the kingdome which was establyshed in the person of Solomon by lawefull meanes did fall at length vnto Salathiell But they saye better and more aptly which saye that the legall order was set downe by Matthew For he naming Solomon presentlye after Dauid doth not obserue from whome Christe came by continual course after the fleshe But how he descended from Solomen and other kinges that hee might bee theyr laweful successour in whose hand the perpetuitie of the kingdom should be established according to the couenaunt of God Their iudgement is probable which think that
be shaken nor broken with such hard dealing VVe knowe howe grieuous and sore a hinderance the vnbeliefe of the worlde is vnto vs but it behooueth vs to ouercome it if we will beleeue in Christe Iesu for the estate of menne was neuer broughte to so good passe that the greater parte should followe Christ. VVherefore it is necessarie that whosoeuer shoulde geue their names to Christ should be instructed in these principles and armed with these defenses that they may continue in his faith But this wasâ— most greuous temptation that Christ was not knowen of his owne Naye he was contumeliously reiected from that people which boasted themselues to be the Church of God And especially for that the Priestes and the Scribes which had the gouernement of the Churche were his most deadly ennemies for who woulde thinke that he was their king that shoulde see him so vnwoorthely and reprochefully reiected from them Therefore Symeon doeth not withoute cause foretell that Christe was appoynted for the fall of many and those of the people of Israel And the meaning is that he was ordained of God that hee shoulde ouerthrowe and cast manye downe headlonge But it is to be noted that the fall rose heereof that the vnbeleeuers stumbled at him the whiche is shortly after declared where Simeon calleth hym a signe to be spoken againste Therefore because the vnbeleeuers are rebelles vnto CHRISTE they strike themselues againste him whereof foloweth their fall And it is a Metaphore fetched from a marke or butte at the whiche archers doe shoote as if that Simeon shoulde haue sayde Heereby is the malice of men perceiued nay the wickednesse of all mannes witte that all menne had made a conspiracie and should stirre and crie out against the Sonne of God For there coulde not bee suche a consent of the worlde to speake against the Gospell excepte it were as a naturall discorde betweene the Sonne of God and those menne And thoughe the ennemies of the Gospell disagree amongest themselues so as their ambition and furie carieth them into diuers factions and factiously are deuided into diuers fantasies as the varietie of their superstitions which separateth the Idolaters is manifolde Yet in this they all agree that they maye withstande the Sonne of God VVherefore it is truelye sayde that it is too euidente a token of the wickednesse of manne for that euer it withstandeth Christe And thoughe it bee an incredible woonder that the worlde so riseth againste his creator yet because the Scripture foretolde that it shoulde so bee and reason openly sheweth that when menne were once estranged from God throughe sinne they alwaies flee from him there is no cause why suche examples shoulde disturbe vs but rather that our faith being furnished with suche armes shoulde buckle it selfe forwardes to fight with the resisting of the worlde Furthermore because that God hadde then gathered Israel to himselfe out of the whole worlde and nowe that there is no more difference betweene the Iewe and the Grecian It was conuenient that that shoulde nowe come to passe whiche we reade shoulde then be done Isaias had do sayde in his time chapter 8. â—4 Beholde the Lord shall bee as a stumblinge store and as a rocke to fall vppon to the two houses of Israel from that tyme the Iewes neuer almost ceased to strike againste God but their moste violente conflicte was againste Christe Nowe they whyche call themselues Christians doe imitate the same furie Naye they whyche proudly arrogate to themselues the supremacie of the Church do often bend that power they haue to oppresse Christ. But lette vs remember that they shall nothinge preuaile but that at the lengthe they shall be broken and torne in peaces For vnder the woorde of Falling downe the spirite dueth so pronounce a punishment vppon the vnbeleeuers that we might learne to goe farre from them least companye shoulde wrappe vs in the same destruction And Christ is not therfore anye lesse to be beloued for that he rising many fall downe for the sauour of the Gospell ceaseth not to be pleasant and acceptable to God although iâ— be deadly to the wicked worlde If anye manne demaunde howe Christe canne be an occasion of falling to the vnbeleeuers which nowe are destroyed withoute hym The aunsweare is easie they pearish twice that wilfully depriue themselues of that saluation offered them from God Therefore the fall signifieth a double punishment whyche remaineth for all vnbeleeuers after that wittingly and willingly they haue striuen with God And rising againâ— To the former clause this comfort is opposed that it might mitigate the matter odious to our sense for this is sorowfull to be heard if nothing else were added but that Christe shoulde bee a stone of offence which through his hardnesse should breake and rend in peeces a great number of men Therefore the Scripture calleth vs backe to his other office that the saluation of men hath the foundation in him as Isaias 8. 13. also speaketh Sanctifie the Lord of hoastes let him be your feare and he shall be vnto you as a Sanctuary or a defensed tower And Peter speaketh more plainly to whome yee come as vnto a liuing stone disalowed of menne but chosen of God and precious and yee as liuely stones are built 1. Pet. 2. 4. for so it is contained in the scripture Beholde I putte in Sion a chiefe corner stone prooued electe and precious and he that beleeueth therein shal not be ashamed vnto you therfore which beleeue it is precious but to them whiche beleeue not the stone whiche the builders disalowed c. Therefore least this title wherein Christ is called the stone of offence should make vs afraid of Christ he presently on the contrary side affirmeth that hee is also called the corner stone whereby the faith of all the godly is sustained nay he woulde put vs in minde that that is but accidentall and that this is naturall and proper Furthermore it is woorthy to be noted that Christ is not called the stay or proppe of the godly but the rising for the estate of men is not suche as it were expedient for them to remaine in the same therefore it behoueth them first to rise from death before they can begin to liue 35. Through thy soule This admonition auailed to the confirming of the minde of the holy virgin least shee should be throwne downe wyth sorow when the time for those bitter conflictes were come whiche shee shoulde passe through But although her faith was shaken and troubled with diuers temptations yet the most bitter strife she had was with the crosse wherby Christ seemed as one vtterly extinguished And although shee was neuer swalowed vppe of sorowe yet her brest was not so stonie but that it was greuously wounded for the constancie of the Saints doeth muche differre from vnsensiblenesse That the thoughts of many hearts may be opened Some ioyne this sentence with that clause whiche goeth somewhat before that Christ was appoynted for
which should be more perfecte then the law of God therfore he answereth that he taketh nothing in hand rashly that yet he was the minister of the outward scale whiche diminished nothing from the power and glory of Christ whereby we gather that his purpose was not to distinguish his baptisme from that which Christ commaunded to his disciples and whose perpetuall vse he willed to flourish in his church Neither doth he oppose the visible signe to the other signe but comparing the persons of the Lord and of the seruaunt together he teacheth what is proper to the Lorde and what is to be attributed to the seruant Neither let that opinion hinder vs which now long ago was spread euery where that the baptisme of Iohn doth differ from ours but we must learne to iudge by the matter it self rather then by the errour of men And truly the coparison which they imagine should bee too absurd for therby it foloweth that the holy ghost should bee giuen at this daye by the ministers agayne it shoulde followe that the baptisme of Iohn was a dead signe and voide of all power Thirdlye it should folow that we had not a baptism common to Christ to vs seeing it sufficiently appeareth that by this seale he sanctifieth that felowship which he vouchsafeth to haue with vs while that in his owne body he consecrated baptisme Therefore here is to bee holden that which I sayde before that Iohn here simply discerneth the person of Christ from himselfe and all other ministers of Baptisme that the Lorde might be aboue the seruauntes And here is gathered a generall doctrine what are the dueties of men in baptisme and what is proper to the sonne of God for the onely administration of the outwarde and visible signe is committed to men but the trueth it selfe resteth in the power of Christ alone The scripture doth somtime improperly assigne that to meÌ„ which Iohn here chalengeth to Christ alone affirmeth that belongeth not to men but theÌ„ the scripture waieth not what specialy man hath of himself but simply teacheth the power the profit of the signes and how God worketh with his spirit through the same But here is a distinction made between Christ and his ministers least that which is worthily due to the one the world should wickedly giue to the other as it is not more bent to any thing then to adorne the creatures with those thinges that beloÌ„g to God And this obseruation shal helpe vs out of many difficulties VVe know how great iars there are in our age about the vse effecacy of the signes all which may be answered that the whole institution of the lord comprehendeth the aucthour himself and the power of the spirit togeather with the figure and the minister but whereas the minister is compared with the Lord that the Lord may haue al the ministers brought to nothing â—â— VVith the holy Ghost and with fire It is demaunded why Iohn also sayd not that it is only christ which washeth our soules with his bloud Namely because that the washing also it selfe is wrought by the power of the spirite it was sufficient by the only name of the spirite to expresse the whole effect of Baptisme And the meaning is plaine that Christ alone doeth geue what grace so euer the outward Baptisme doth figure because that he sprinkleth the consciences with his bloude and he himselfe mortifieth the olde man and geueth the spirit of regeneration The worde Fire is added in stead of an Epithyte and is applied to the spirite because that it so purgeth our filthinesse as golde is tried in the fire As Iohn 3. 5. metaphorically calleth it water MAT. 12. VVhich hath his fanne In the former sentence Iohn preached of the grace of Christe that the Iewes mighte geue themselues to him to be renewed nowe also he speaketh of iudgement that he mighte strike a feare into the contemners For sith many hypocrites do proudly refuse the grace of Christ offered them it is also necessary to pronounce vnto them that vengeaÌ„ce which remaineth for them for this cause Iohn doeth here describe Christ as a seuere iudge against the vnbeleuers And this order of teaching must be obserued of vs that the hypocrites maye know that they shall not go vnpunished which reiect Christe that they being raised out of their sluggishnesse maye begin to feare him as a reuenger whom they haue despised as the authour of saluation Also it is not to be douted but that Iohn would teach what Christ would worke through his gospell Therfore the preaching of the gospel is a fanne because that before the Lord sift vs the whole worlde is full of confusion euery man seeketh to please himselfe and the good are mixed with the euill and last of all it pleaseth them to wallowe in chaffe But where Christ commeth foorth with his Gospel while he reprooueth the consciences and citeth to the tribunall seate of God the chaffe is fanned away which before couered the most part of the floore And thoughe the Gospell purgeth euery man from chaffe yet Iohn heere compareth the reprobate to chaffe and the faithfull to wheat Furthermore the floore is not taken for the world as some imagine but for the Church for it is to be noted to whome Iohn speaketh VVhen the Iewes were lift vppe with the bare title Iohn warneth theÌ„ that they do folishly to be proud because that they possesse a place for a time in the church of God out of the which they were shortly to be throwen as chaffe oute of the floore In this maner he reprehendeth the corrupt state of the Church because that it was full of huskes weedes and other filthie things but was presently to be purged with the liuely voyce of the Gospell But howe is Christ sayd to purge the chaffe from the wheate who can finde nothing in men but meere chaffe The answeare is easie the Elect are made into wheat that they being taken from the chaffe maye be gathered into the barne But Christ began this cleansing and daily goeth forwarde wyth the same yet he shall not fully performe the same before the latter day therefore Iohn calleth vs thither But we must remember that the faithful now at this day through hope do enter into the garner of the Lord that there at the length in deede they may haue an eternall seate And the reprobate now through their guiltinesse doe conceiue a heat of that fire the perfecte burning whereof they at the last day shall feele I know that many haue subtilly disputed of the eternal fire wherein the wicked shall be tormented after the iudgement but it maye be gathered out of many places of the scripture that it is a metaphoricall kind of speaking For if there bee appoynted a reall or materiall fire as they call it then must there also be added brimstone a fanne to kindle it because that there is mention made of them both in Isaias chap. 30. 33.
he came from heauen as a diuine man in whom the power of the holy spirit raigneth VVee certainly knowe him to be God manifested in the flesh but in the person of a seruaunt and in his humane nature there is also a celestial power to be considered The secoÌ„d question is why the spirite appeared in the likenesse of a Doue rather then of fire whose aunsweare dependeth of an analogie or similitude of a thing signified with the figure VVe know what the Prophet I say attributeth to Christ chap. 42. 3. A brused reede shall he not breake smoking flaxe shal hee not quenche hee shall not crie nor his voyce shal be heard For this gentlenesse of Christe wherin he louingly and gently calleth and daily biddeth sinners to the hope of saluation the holy spirite descended vppon him in likenesse of a Doue And in this signe there is a notable pledge of moste sweete comfort geuen vnto vs that we should not feare to come vnto Christe who commeth foorth vnto vs not with a fearfull power of the spirite but endued with a louing and pleasant grace He saâ—e the holy spirite Namely Iohn for it presently foloweth that the spirite descended vppon Christ. Nowe heere ariseth the thirde question how Iohn could see the spirite I answeare seeing the spirite of God is spreade in euery place and filleth the heauen and the earthe a descendinge is vnproperly attributed to it The same is to be accompted of the sight for although in it selfe it is inuisible yet it is sayde to be seene where as there is shewed some signe of his presence Iohn seeth not the essence of the spirite which falleth not vnder the sense of the eye neither did he see the power it selfe which is not coÌ„preheÌ„ded by humane sense but only by the vnderstaÌ„ding of faith but hee seeth the likenesse of a Doue vnder the which God shewed the presence of his spirite Therefore it is a Metonymicall kinde of speache wherein the name of a spirituall thing is geuen to a visible signe For as they doe folishly and preposterously vrge the letter that they mighte include the signified thing in the signe so it is to be noted that in these kindes of speaking is noted a coniunction of the thing with the signe According to this meaning the bread of the holy supper is called the bodye of Christ because it testifieth that it is truely geuen to vs for foode Yet that withall is to be remembred which I now touched there must not be imagined a descention of the thing signified that it should be soughte in the signe as thoughe it were there locally included but this one thinge ought enough and more then enough to suffice vs that the Lorde by his secrete power wil performe whatsoeuer he hath promised vs by figures Many also rather curiously then profitably doe demaund whâ—ther this Doue were a perfecte body or but a goast Though that the wordes of Luke seeme to affirme that it was not the substance of a body but only a likenesse yet least any man should therby take occasion of quarelling I leaue it as I finde it 17. A voice from heauen That voyce did sounde out of that diuision of the heauens whereof mention is made before that thereby his maiestie might the more certainly be manifest vnto him Also when Christe came openly to execute the office of a mediatour hee was sent from the father with this testimonie to vs that wee hauing this pledge of oure adoption might without feare call God himselfe our father The title of a sonne doeth truely and naturally belong to Christe alone but yet the sonne of God was shewed in oure flesh that that one which the father hath by his owne right might also obtaine the same for vs. VVherefore God bringing foorth Christ a mediator for vs with this title of sonne he declareth that he will be a father to vs all To the same purpose appertaineth the Epithyte of beloued for that wee of our selues being hated of God it is necessary that his fatherly loue should flowe vnto vs by Christ. And the best interpreter of this place is Paule to the Ephesians chap. 1. 6. when hee sayeth that we haue obtained fauour in his beloued sonne that we might be beloued of God The which is also more fully expressed in this clause In whome I am wel pleased For he doeth declare that the loue of God doeth so rest in Christ that he will powre forth himself from him vnto vs all and not to vs onely but also to the Angels themselues not that they needed a reconciliation which neuer were at discorde with God but because that they doe not perfectly adioyne vnto God but by the benefite of the head For the which cause he is also called the first borne of euery creature Col. 1. 15. And againe Paule in an other place teacheth that he came that hee might gather what things soeuer are in heauen and in earth Col 1. 20. Mathew 4. Marke 1. Luke 4. 1. Then was Iesus led aside of the spirite into the wildernes to be tempted of the deuill 2. And when he had fasted forty daies and forty nightes hee was afterward hungrie 3. Then came to hym the tempter and sayd if thou be the sonne of God coÌ„maund that these stones be made bread 4. But he answearing sayd It is wrytten man shall not liue by breade only but by euery worde that procedeth out of the mouth of God 12. And immediatly the spirite dâ—iâ—eth him into the wildernesse 13. And he was there in the wildernesse fourtye dayes and was tempted of Satan he was also with the wilde beastes and the Angels ministred vnto him 1. And Iesus ful of the holy Ghost retourned from Iordan and was led by the spirit into the wildernesse 2. And was there fourtye dayes tempted of the deuil and in those dayes hee did eate nothing but when they were ended hee was hungrie 3. Then the deuil sayd vnto him If thou be the Sonne of God commaunde this stone that it 〈◊〉 made bread 4. But Iesus answered him saying It is wrytten That manne shall not liue by breade onely but by euery woorde of God â— Then Iesus was led aside Christe went aside into the deserte for two causes First that after the fast of fortie dayes as a newe man or rather a heauenly hee mighte come foorth to execute his office Then that hee should not enter into so hard and notable an office except he were tried with reÌ„ptations as if he should so lay the foundation of his first exercise Therfore let vs know that Christ by the direction of the spirite was led from the companie of menne that the great doctour of the churche and embassadour of God should come abroade as one rather sent from heauen then taken out of some little towne and common sort of men So God vsed Moses when by his hand he would deliuer his law he tooke him into the mount Sinai and being led aside from the
sight of the people he kept him as it were in a holy sanctuarie Exod. 24. 12. It behooued Christ to be adorned with no fewer or lesse tokens of diuine grace and signes of power then Moses least the maiestie of the gospell shoulde be les then of the law for if the Lord thought that doctrine which was the minister of death woorthy of rare honour how much more honour doeth the doctrine of life deserue And if the shadowed figure of God hadde so great light then with howe perfecte brightnesse is it meete to haue his countenaunce beautified whiche appeareth in the Gospell This same was the ende of his fast for Christ abstained not from meat and drinke that hee mighte geue an instruction of temperance but that he might thereby haue the more authoritie whyle he being exempt froÌ„ the common sorte of men doeth come foorth as an Angel from heauen and not as a man from the earth For I beseeche you what maner of vertue was there in that abstinence not to eate meate whome no hunger mooued to desire the same For it is certaine and the Euangelistes doe plainly pronounce that he no otherwise bare the hunger then if hee had not bene clothed with flesh VVherefore it were a mere follye to establish a Lenten fast as they call it as an imitation of Christ. For there is no greater reason why we at this daye shoulde followe this example of Christe then had in times past the holy Prophets and other fathers vnder the lawe to imitate the fast of Moses And we knowe that this neuer came in their minde God almost for the same cause continued Eliah fasting in the mount because he was the minister that shoulde restore the lawe They faine theÌ„selues to be folowers of Christ which through the Lent do daily fast that is they so stuffe their belly at dinner that vnto supper time they easily passe the time without meat VVhat likenesse haue they with the sonne of God Greater was the sparinge of the elders but they also had no affinitie with the fast of Christ no more then the abstinence of men commeth neere to the hunger of Angels Adde also that neither Christe nor Moses did yearely keepe a solemne faste but both of them did it only once in their whole life And I woulde to God that they had onely plaide like apes with these follies But it was a wicked and a detestable scorning of Christ in that they attempted in theyr fained fasting to frame them selues after his doing It is moste vile superstition that they perswade themselues that it is a worke meritorious and to be some part of godlinesse and diuine worship But this contumely is not to be borne first against God that they obscure his notable myracle Then against Christ because they taking his glorye from him decke themselues with his spoiles Thirdly against the Gospell from the which no small credite is taken if this fast of Christ be not acknowledged to be a seale of the same God shewed a singular myracle when hee kept his sonne from the necessitie of eating and do they not in a madde boldnesse spite at God when they affecte to do the same by their owne power Christ was noted with deuine glory by this fasting And shall he be spoiled of his glory and brought in order when as all mortall menne shall make themselues his felowes This was the ende which God appoynted to Christes fast that it shoulde be a seale to the Gospell They that apply it to any other vse do they not take so much from the dignitie of the Gospell Therefore let this counterfetting cease which peruerteth the counsell of God and the whole order of his workes But of fastes in their kinde I speake not which I wish were more common amongst vs so that the same were pure for it was mete to shew for what purpose Christ fasted Also Sathan tooke occasion of hys hunger to tempte Christ as a little after shall bee shewed more at large nowe it muste bee generally seene whye God woulde haue him tempted For the woordes of Mathewe and Marke doe sounde that hee was broughte into thys combate by the determinate counsell of God which saye that hee was ledde by the spirite for thys cause into the deserte I doubte not but that God in the personne of hys Sonne woulde shewe as in a moste cleare glasse howe deadlye and importune an ennemie of mannes saluation Sathan is For whereof commeth it to passe that hee shoulde assaile Christe so sharpelye and shoulde powre oute all his forces and violence against hym at thys time whiche the Euangelistes note but because he sawe hym at the commaundemente of his father prepared for the redemption of mankinde therefore hee then resisted in the personne of Christe our saluation as hee deadly persecuteth daily the ministers of the same redemption whereof Christe was the authour But it is to bee noted wythall that the sonne of God did willinglye endure those temptations whereof it is nowe entreated and that hee striue wyth the Deuill as it were hande to hande that by his victorie he might gette vs the triumphe Therfore as ofte as Sathan assaileth vs let vs remember that his violence canne no other way be sustained and driuen backe then by opposinge thys shielde againste him as for that cause the sonne of God suffered himselfe to bee tempted that hee myghte stande betweene vs so ofte as Sathan stirreth anye exercise of temptations againste vs. Therefore when hee lâ—dde a priuate life at home wee doe not reade that hee was tempted but when hee vndertooke the office of a Redeemer then hee in the common name of hys Churche came into the combate Then if Christe was tempted as in the publike personne of all the faithfull lette vs knowe that these temptations whyche befall vnto vs are not by fortune or stirred at the pleasure of Sathan without the permission of God But that the spirite of God gouerneth these conflicts whereby oure faithe is exercised whereby is gathered a certaine hope that GOD who is the chiefe and great captaine and gouernour is not vnmindefull of vs but that hee will helpe vs in oure streightes wherein hee seeth vs ouermatched The woordes of Luke sounde somewhat otherwise That Iesus ful of the holye Ghoste retourned from Iordan in whyche woordes hee signifieth that hee was then armed with a more plentifull grace and power of the spirite that hee myghte bee the more stronge to endure suche bruntes for the spirite did not in vaine descende vppon hym in a visible shape And it is sayde before that the grace of GOD did the more shyne oute because that the cause of oure saluation so required The same Euangelist and Marke do teach that the beginning of his temptations was sooner for Sathan assaulted him forty dayes also before hys hunger but the especiall and moste notable conflictes are here declared that we may knowe that sathan being ouercome in many conflictes did more sharply inuade
name auctoritie of Christ alone therefore he speaketh in the singular number after a sorte taketh vppon him the person of Christe that he might the more effectually stirre vp the mindes of the godly to an assured trust It is certaine that the wordes which are here set downe cannot properlye be applyed to any but to Christ alone and that for two causes First because that he alone was endued with the fulnes of the spirite that hee might be a witnesse and a messenger of our reconciliation with God by which reason Paul assigneth that peculiarly to him which is commō to all the ministers of the Gospel Ephe. 2. 17. that is that they shuld preach peace to as many as are nigh and farre off then because he only worketh and perfourmeth by the power of his spirit whatsoeuer good things are promised 18. The spirit of the Lord vpon me This is therfore said that we might know that Christ aswel in himself as in his ministers doth not the work of mā or any priuate busines but that he was sent of God to restore the saluation of the Church For he testifieth that he doth nothing by the motion and counsell of man but al things by the gouernment of the spirit that the faith of the godly might be grounded vpon the aucthoritie and power of God That clause that next followeth Because he hath annoynted mee is added to expound the former For many do falsly boast that they haue the spirit of God whē they are without the gifts of the spirit But Christ by the annoynting as by the effect proueth that hee is endued with the spirit of God Then hee sheweth to what end hee was endued with the grace of the spirit namely that he might preach to the poore whereby we gather that whosoeuer are sent of God to preach the Gospell ought first to be endued with necessary giftes that they maye be able to discharge so great an office VVherefore they are indeede to be laughed at which vnder the pretence of the calling of God doe vsurpe the place of Pastors when they are most vnapt to execute the office as the horned bishops in poperie when they are more ignorant then any Asses yet they proudlye cry out that they are the Vicars of Christe and that they only are the lawful gouernours of the Church It is also expresly said that the Lord doth annoynt his seruauntes beecause that the true and effectuall preaching of the Gospell dooth not consist in windy eloquence but in the celestiall power of the spyrite as Paule sayeth 1. Cor. 2. 1. 4. To the poore The Prophet declareth what the estate of the church was before the beginning of the gospel and what al our condition is without Christ. Therefore he calleth them poore broken captiues and blind and brused to whom God promiseth restitution But though the body of the people was oppressed with so many miseries that these titles might agree to euery member of the same yet because that manye in their pouertie blindnesse bondage and to bee shorte in death doe flatter themselues or ar senselesse therfore few are fit for the receiuing of this grace And first we are taught here to what ende the preaching of the Gospell belongeth and what it bringeth vs that is when we were wholly ouerwhelmed with all kind of euils there God shineth vnto vs with his light of life that he leading vs out of the great depth of death might restore vs into a full felicitie Truely this is no vsuall commendation of the gospell that we gather such incomparable fruit of it Secondly we see whō Christ calleth to him and whom he maketh partakers of the grace committed to him that is they that are wretches in al-poyntes and are without all hope of saluation But againe we are admonished that we cannot any otherwise enioy these benefits of Christ except we be humbled with a deepe feeling of our miseries and as people hungarstarued doe desire and seeke for him to be our deliuerer for whosoeuer swell in pride and sigh not vnder their captiuitie and are not displeased with theyr owne blindenesse they doe with deaffe eares dispyse this prophesie 19. That I should preach the acceptable yeere It seemeth to many to be an allusion to the yeere of Iubile whose iudgement I doe not refuse Yet it is worth the labour to note how the Prophet taketh paines to aunswear a doubt which might trouble and shake the weake mindes seeing that the Lord had so long differred the promised saluation and had holden them in suspence Therefore he appoynteth the time of redemption in the counsell or goodwill of God as he saith chap. 49. 8. In an acceptable time I haue heard thee in a day of saluation haue I helped thee Paule to the Galla. 4. 4. calleth it the fulnes of time that the faithfull may learne not curiously to enquire further then is expedient but to reste in the will of God and this one thing was sufficient for them that the saluation in Christ was giuen when God saw it good 20. And the eyes of all that were in the Synagogue I doubte not but that God had touched their heartes that the straungnes of the matter might make them more attentiue and so should giue eare to Christ speaking for it was necessary that they should be stayd least they presently shuld haue made a noyse or at the leaste that they shoulde not breake off the course of the word seeing that otherwise they were more bent and readye to contemne Christ as we shall see 21. This day is fulfilled Christe doth not onely vse these three words but prooueth in deede that the tyme is nowe come wherein GOD would restore the decayed Church that the exposition of the prophesie might be euident and plaine to the hearers as the interpreters do rightly and in order handle the scripture when they applye the same to the present vse and he saieth that it was fulfilled rather in their eares then in their eies because the bare sight doth litle profit except that doctrine had the chiefe place 22. They bare witnesse Here Luke first commendeth vnto vs the diuine grace which was in the mouth of Christe then hee liuely paynteth out the vnthankfulnes of men He calleth them the words of grace or gratious wordes in the Hebrew phrase wherein the power and grace of the holy Ghost was seene Therefore the Nazarites are compelled to acknowledge with admiration God speaking in Christ yet they willingly hinder themselues from giuing the right and due honour to the heauenly doctrine For when they obiect that he is the sonne of Ioseph they do not amplyfie with this circumstaunce the glory of God as it became thē but malitiously they take this as an offence that they might with the fairer colour refuse whatsoeuer shal be sayde by the sonne of Ioseph So at this day we see very many who though they are enforced to graunt that to be the word of God which they
of this present life That Mathew saith that Christ healed all diseases the meaning is of what kinde soeuer they were For it is certeine that al were not healed of their diseases but there was no kind of diseases that were offered him that he healed not And hee reckoneth the chiefe kindes of diseases wherein Christe shewed his power The scripture calleth not all generally that were vexed of the deuill men possessed with deuils but those that with a secret vengance of God are deliuered bound to Sathan that hee might possesse their mindes and senses They are called Lunatiks in whom the force of the desease encreaseth or decreaseth after the inclination of the moone as they that are sick of the falling sicknes and such like when we knowe that suche diseases are not curable by naturall remedies it foloweth that the deitie of Christ is here witnessed sith that he cured them wonderfully Matth. Mar. 1. Luke 4.  21. So they entred into Capernaum and straightwaye on the Sabbâ—th day he entred into the Synagogue and taught 22. And they were astonyed at his doctrine for he taught them as one that had auctoritie and not as the Scribes 23. And there was in their synagogue a man which had an vncleane spirit and he cryed 24. Saying ah what haue we to doe with thee O Iesus of Naâ—areth Art thou come to destroy vs I knowe thee what thou art euen that holy one of God 25. And Iesus rebuked him saying hold thy peace and come out of him 26. And the vncleane spirit tare him and cryed with a loude voyce and came out of him 27. And they were all amased so that they demaunded one of an other saying what thing is this what now doctrine is this for hee commaundeth the fowle spirites with auctoritie and they obey him 31. And he came down into Capernaum a citie of Galileâ— and there taught them on the Saboth dayes 32. And they were astonied at his dâ—ctrine for his worde was with aucthoritie 33. And in the Synagogue there was a man which had a spirit of an vncleane diuell whiche cryed with a loud voyce 34. Saying oh what haue we to doe with thee thou Iesus of Naâ—areth Art thou come to destroy vs I know who thou arte euen the holy one of God 35. And Iesus rebuked him saying hold thy peace and come out of him Then the deuil throwing him in the middes of them came out of him hurt him nâ—t 36. So feare came on them all and they spake amonge themselues saying what thing is this for with aucthoritie and power â—ee commaundeth the fowle spirites and they come out It is to be thought that this manne possessed with a deuill was one of that company which Matthew made mention of somwhat before But the narration of Mark and Luke is not in vaine because they shew certeine circumstances which do not onely make the miracle more manifest but also doe containe profitable doctrine For the deuill doth craftilye graunt that Christ is the holy one of God that he might make men suspect that he hath some familiaritie with Christe by which subtilty hee also endeuored to bring the gospel into suspitioÌ„ at this day he ceaseth not to atteÌ„pt the same This is the cause why Christ causeth him to hold his peace And it may be that this confession was violently wrested out of him but these two do not differ betweene themselues that hee being enforced to giue place to the power of Christ that he might proclayme him to be the holy one of God and yet subtilly he endeuoureth to couer the glorye of Christe with his darknes It is also to be noted that hee doth so flatter Christ that hee might craftely conuey himselfe from his hand And after this maner he fighteth with himselfe for to what purpose is Christ sanctified of the Father but that delyuering menne from the tyrannie of the Deuill hee might ouerthrowe his kingdome but because Sathan cannot abyde that power whiche hee perceyueth to bee prepared for his destruction hee desires to make Christe quiet and to be content with a vaine title MAR. 22. They were astonied at his doctrine The Euangelists do meane that the power of the spirit did appeare in the wordes of Christe which caused euen the prophane and colde hearers to wonder at them Luke faith that his word was with aucthoritie that is full of dignitie Marke setteth it out more fully and addeth an Antithesis that it was vnlike to the wordes of the Scribes But when they were adulterous interpreters of the scripture their doctrine was literall and dead which shewed no force of the spirite and there was no maiestie in it but such colde stuffe as may at this daye be seene in the speculatiue dignitie of popery Those maysters doe imperiously thunder out what soeuer they thinke good But wheÌ„ they in prophane maner do brabble of diuinitie so that no religioÌ„ appeareth in their disputations whatsoeuer they bring is filthy and toyish for Paule hath not sayd in vaine the kingdome of God standeth not in word but in power In summe the Euangelystes doe shewe that when the maner of teaching was degenerate and verye corrupte which touched the mindes of men with no reuerence of God then the diuine power of the spirit was euidently seene in the words of Christ which gate him credit This is the power or rather dignitie and aucthoritie whereat the people was astonyed LV. 33. A man which had an vncleane spirit This speach auayleth asmuch as if Luke should haue sayd that he was stirred vp by the motion of the deuill For by the permission of God Sathan possessed the powers of the soule so that hee woulde enforce them aswell to speake as to other motions at his pleasure Therefore when menne possessed with diuelles doe speake the diuelles doe speake in them and by them whom they haue aucthoritie to rule It is probable that the tytle of the holy one of God was taken out of the common and accustomed maner of speaking and therefore they so called the Messias because he was seperate from al other as one endued with a singular grace and the head of al the Church MAR. 26. The vncleane spirit tare him Luke vseth a more gende word yet in sense they agree very well because they both would teache that the departure of the diuell was violent and forcible Therefore hee so threw down the wretched maÌ„ as if he he wold haue torn him in sunder yet Luke saith that his purpose was in vaine not that that force was altogeather without 〈◊〉 or at the leaste without some payne but that hee was after delyuered a hole and a founde manne from the diuell LV. 36. So feare came on them all The fruit of the myracle is that they are enforced to thinke that there is in Christe somewhat more then appertaineth to men And they wisely referre the glorye and power of the myracle to the doctrine VVhat doctrine is this say
Paule teacheth Mathewe 5. Marke 9. Luke 14. 13. Ye are the salt of the earth but if the salt haue lost his sauoure wherewith shall it bee salted It is thenceâ—orth good for nothing but to be cast oute and to be troden vnder foote of men 14. Yee are the lighte of the worlde a citie that is sette vppon a hill can not be hidden 15. Neither do menâ—e light a candle and putte it vnder a bushell but on a candlesticke and it geueth light vnto al tâ—at are in the house 16. Lette your lighte so shine before men that they may see youre good workes and glorifie your father which is in heauen 49. For euerye manne shall bee salted with fire and euerye sacrifice shal be salted with salte 50. Salte is good but if the salte bee vnsauerie wherewith shall it bee seasoned Haue salte in youre selues and haue peace one with another Marke 4. 21. Also he sayd vnto them Is the candle lyghte to bee putte vnder a buâ—hel or vnder the table and not â—n a candlesticke 34. Salte is good but if salte haue loste his sauoure wherewith shall it be salted 35. It is neither meete for the lande nor yet for the dunghill but men cast it out He that hathe eares to heare let him heare Luke 8. â—6 No manne when hee lighteth a candle couereth is vnder a vessell neither putteth it vnder the table but setteth it on a candlestickâ— that they that enter in maye see the light Luke 11. 3â— No manne lighteth a candle and putteth it in a priuie place neither vnder a bushell but on a candlesticke that they which come in may see the light MATH 13. Yee are the salte of the earth That which is proper to the doctrine he doeth attribute to the persons to whom the ministerie of the same was committed For Christe by calling his Apostles the salte of the earth doeth meane that it is their office to season the earth because that menne haue nothing but that which is vnsauerie vntill they bee seasoned with heauenly doctrine And after hee admonisheth them to what they are called and pronounceth a grieuous and horrible iudgement against them except they perform their office And he sheweth that the doctrine which was laid vppe with them is so adioyned to a good conscience and to a godly and vpright life so that the corruptioÌ„ which were to be borne with in others is detestable in them and to be accounted as monstrous as if he should say if other menne are vnsauery before God there is salte geuen to you wherewith they may be made sauery but if you be vnsauery froÌ„ whence shal you haue remedy that ought to helpe otherâ— But the Lorde doeth excellently prosecute his Metaphore when hee sayeth that when other things doe degenerate from their owne nature are yet after their corruption profitable some way but that salte is hurtfull so that it also maketh the very dunghilles barren This therefore is the sum The sicknes is very incureable wheÌ„ that the ministers teachers of the word doe corrupte and make themselues vnsauerye because they oughte with their salte to season the rest of the worlde Furthermore this admonition is not only profitable for the ministers but also for the whole flocke of Christe for sith it was the will of God that the earth shoulde be seasoned with his word it foloweth that what soeuer wanteth this salte is vnsauorie before him although it sauour neuer so well vnto menne VVherefore there is nothing better then to admit that seasoning by which meanes only our vnsauerinesse is amended But yet let the seasoners take heede that they nourishe not the worlde in his corruption and especially that they infecte it not with a vile and corrupt sauour Therefore the wickednesse of the Papistes is not to be borne with As thoughe it were the purpose of Christe to geue vnto hys Apostles an vnbrideled libertie and to make them tyrauntes ouer soules and not rather to admonishe them of their duetie that they turne not oute of the righte waye Christe declareth what maner of teachers hee woulde haue for his Churche They that by no lawe doe chalenge themselues to be Apostles doe vnder this couer maintaine what abhomination soeuer they please to bringe in because Christe called Peter and suche lyke salte of the earth And yet they doe not consider howe grieuous and seuere a threatninge is added that they are woorste of all if they become vnsauerie This sentence is placed by Luke abruptly but to the same end that it is red here so that it neede not any peculiar exposition MARKE 49. Euery manne shall be seasoned with fire I haue ioyned these woordes of Marke to the former woordes of Mathewe not that they doe altogether agree in sense or that they were vsed at the same place or time but rather that the readers may the better by thys comparison perceiue the diuers vse of the same sentence VVhen as Christ hadde spoken of the euerlasting fire as Marke reporteth hee on the other side exhorteth his that they shoulde nowe rather offer themselues to the Lorde to be seasoned with fire and salte that they may be made holy sacrifices least that by their sinnes they purchase to themselues that fire whiche is neuer quenched To be seasoned with fire is an vnproper speache but because that the nature of salte and fire is like in purging and trying out of humours therefore Christe applied the same woorde to bothe Nowe we vnderstande the occasion of thys sentence namelye that the faithfull shoulde not refuse to be salted with fire and salte since without this they cannot be made holy to God And he alludeth to the commaundemente of the lawe where the Lorde expreslye forbiddeth that no oblation bee made without salte And nowe in the Gospell he teacheth the faithfull to be seasoned that they may be sanctified VVhen after he addeth Salte is good he generally extendeth it to al whoÌ„ God once vouchsafeth to season with his woorde and hee exhorteth them that they alwayes keepe their sauoure The Metaphore is somewhat the harder because that hee calleth whatsoeuer iâ— seasoned by the name of salte yet the sense is not made any thing the doubtfuller by it for when they haue through their carelesnesse lost their sauour whiche they had by the grace of God there is no more remedye And so they are vtterly lost that corrupt their faith wherby they were consecrate and themselues seeing that a good sauour caÌ„not be obtained by any other seasoning Furthermore they are become corrupt by forsaking the grace of God and are woorse then the infidels euen as salte corrupteth the earth and the dunghill MARKE 50. Haue salte in your selues This woorde maye be taken heere diuers wayes as it maye signifie either a seasoning of good sauoure which is obtained by faith or the wisedome of the spirite as when Paule commaundeth that oure communication shoulde be seasoned with salte hee meaneth that it ought to be purged
the seconde cause was that hee might take away the vile reproche whiche the rude and ignoraunt woulde charge him with For it appeareth that the Scribes charged hys doctrine wyth this faulte in so muche as he presently inueigheth against them VVee must consider this purpose of Christe that he so calleth and exhorteth the Iewes to receiue the Gospell that yet hee keepeth them vnder obedience of the lawe then hee mightily refelleth those vnwoorthye reproches and cauilles wherewith the ennemies sought to bringe his preaching into slaunder and suspition For if anye minde to restore thinges confused into a better estate hee muste alwayes vse this wisedome and moderation that the people maye knowe that the eternall woorde of God is touched thereby and that there is no newe thing thrust in whych derogateth any thing from the scripture least any suspition of repugnancie shoulde weaken the faith of the godly and leaste that rashe vnaduised menne shoulde become insolent vnder pretence of holinesse Lastly that the prophane contempte of the woorde of God maye be staied and that religion be not brought into no reputation amongst the vnlearned And this defence of Christe wherewith hee excuseth his doctrine oughte to comforte vs if we at this day suffer the like reproaches The same faulte was also obiected against Paule that hee was an Apostate from the lawe of God wherefore it is no maruell if the Papistes out of the same mould doe coyne the like againste vs. And by the example of Christe it is meete to auoide slaunderous reportes yet so that the truthe may be freely professed though it be subiecte to many vniust reproches I came not to destroy God hadde promised a newe couenaunt at the comming of Christe but hee sheweth also that it shall not be diuers from the firste but that thys rather was the ende that the league whiche he hadde made with his people from the beginning might be sanctified for euer I will wryte sayeth hee my lawes in their heartes and I will forgette their sinnes By these woordes hee is so farre from departing from the former couenaunt that hee rather affirmeth that it shall then be established and confirmed when â—s the newe shall come in place And that was the meaning of the wordes of Christe when hee sayde that he came to fulfill the lawe For hee fulfilled it truelye quickeninge the deade letter with his spirite then hee in deede perfourmed that whyche before was shewed onelye vnder figures So that the cursse beinge abrogate the subiection is taken awaye and a libertye purchased for the faithfull and nothynge is derogated from the doctrine of the lawe but onelye expoundeth the minde of the lawe geuer as appeareth Galathians the thirde and the fourthe Chapiters Therefore as concernynge the doctrine wee maye not imagine anye abrogation of the Lawe by the comminge of Christe For sithe it is an euerlasting rule of a godly and a holy life it must be vnchangeable as the iustice of God is one and the same whiche is therein comprehended As concerning the Ceremonies thoughe they maye be accounted as a certaine addition to the same yet the onely vse of them was abrogate but the signification was the more approoued So that the commyng of Christ did not derogate anye thing from the ceremonies but rather the truth of the shadowes being shewen foorth doeth obtaine the more assured credite vnto them while wee beholding the perfecte effecte doe acknowledge that they are not vaine nor vnprofitable Therefore lette vs learne to keepe this sacred knotte of the lawe and the gospel inuiolable which many do wickedly dissolue And it doeth much auaile to the establishing of the truth of the gospell while wee heare that it is nothing else but the fulfilling of the law so that in a mutuall consent they shewe that God is the authour of them both 18. Till heauen and earth pearish Luke vseth other woordes but the same sense It is more easie for heauen and earth to passe away then that one title of the lawe shoulde fall For it was the will of Christ to teach in both places that there is nothing so sure in the whole frame of the worlde as is the certaine truth of the lawe and that in euery poynte of the same Some doe verye subtillye play with the woorde vntill as if that the passing of heauen and earth which shall be in the last daye of iudgement shoulde putte an ende to the lawe and the Prophets And truely as the tongues shall then cease and prophesies be abolished so I thincke that the wrytten lawe wyth the exposition shall cease But because I thinke that Christe spake more simply I will not feede the readers eares with suche deuices Therefore lette it suffice vs to vnderstande this that heauen shoulde fall and the whole frame of the worlde shoulde come together rather then the certaintie of the lawe shoulde wauer But what is the meaninge of this all thinges of the lawe shall be perfourmed euen to the least title For we see how farre menne are from the perfecte fulfilling of the lawe euen they that are regenerate with Gods spirite I aunsweare this fulfilling is not referred to the life of menne but to the perfecte truthe of the doctrine as if hee shoulde say there is nothing inconstante in the lawe and nothyng putte rashly in the same Therefore it cannot bee that one letter of the same should vanish away 19. VVhosoeuer therefore shall breake Heere Christe speaketh namelye of the preceptes of life or of the ten woordes according to which prescript order it becommeth all the children of God to frame their liues Therefore he pronounceth them to be false and peruerse teachers which keepe not their disciples vnder obedience of the lawe and that they are vnwoorthy to haue a place in the Churche whiche diminish the authoritie of the lawe in the least parte of the same and that they are good and faithfull ministers of God whiche teache the obseruation of the lawe as well in example of life as in woordes Also hee calleth them the leaste commaundements of the lawe according to the sense and iudgement of men for thoughe there is not like waight in all the commaundementes but while they be compared betweene themselues some are lesse then other yet may we nothing soner esteme and account that as little wherof the heauenly lawgeuer hath voutchsaued to geue a commaundemente For what sacriledge were it contemptuously to receiue that which commeth out of his mouth For by this meanes his maiestie shuld haue bene abased wherefore whereas Christ calleth them the least preceptes is a kinde of yeelding to our vnderstanding VVhen hee sayeth he shall be called least is an allusion to that was sayde before of the commaundementes but the meaning is euidente they that bring the doctrine of the law into conteÌ„pt yea though it be but in one sillable shal be reiected as the woorst sort of men The kingdome of heauen is taken for the renouation of the
ioy to glory and to ioy in eternal lyfe he leadeth them to the head spring and fountaine of the same namely that they are chosen of God and adopted to be sonnes He might haue commaunded them to reioyce for that they are regenerate by the spirit of God to be new creatures in Christ that they are lightened in hope of saluation and haue the seale of the same giuen vnto them But his will was to set down vnto them the head from whence all these good thinges doe come that is the free election of God least they should ascribe anye thing to themselues The benefites of God which we feele in our selues do giue vs occasion to praise God but the eternall election which is without vs doth shew more plainely that the meere goodnesse of God is the foundation of our saluation Further he saith metaphorically that their names are written in heauen meaning they are accounted beefore God as sonnes and heires as if they were written in a Catalogue Math. 11. Marke Luke 10. 25. At that time Iesus aunswered and sayd I giue thee thankes O father Lord of heauen and earthe because thou hast hidde these thinges from the wise and men of vnderstāding and haste opened them vnto babes 26. It is so O father because thy good pleasure was such 27. All things are giuen vnto me of my father and no man knoweth the sonne but the father neither knoweth any man the father but the sonne and he to whom the sonne will reueale him 28. Come vnto mee all yee that are wearye and laden and I wil ease you 29. Take my yoake on you and learne of me that I am meeke and lowly in heart and yee shall find rest vnto your soules 30. For my yoake is easie and my burden is light  21. That same houre reioyced Iesus in the spirit and said I confesse to thee father Lorde of heauen and earth that thou haste hidde these thinges from the wise and learned and haste reuealed them to babes euen so father because it pleased thee 22. Then hee turned to his disciples and sayd All things are giuen to me of my father and no man knoweth whoe the sonne is but the father neither who the father is saue the sonne and hee to whom the sonne will reueale him 25. Iesus answered Though the Hebrewes doe commonly vse this word answering euen in the beginning of a matter or speach yet I think that in this place there is a greater Emphasis and that Christ took occasion of the present matter to speake thus and Lukes wordes doe more plainely confirme it in that he saieth that Christ the same houre reioyced in the spirit But whereof should this reioycing proceede but that Christ esteemed the Church gathered of meane and contemptible men as deare as pretious to him as if al the nobilitie and excellencie of the world had bene gathered with their glorious shewes into the same And the wordes which he speaketh to his father haue more vehemēcy in thē then those which he speaketh to his disciples Though it is certeine that in respecte of them and for their cause hee gaue thankes to the Father least any should be offended with the meane and base estate of the Church For we doe alwayes seeke after glorious shewes and nothing seemeth more vnlikely to vs then that the heauenlye kingdome of the Sonne of god whose bewtie is so gloriouslye described by the Prophets should consist of the dregges and offscouring of the people And surelye woonderfull is the counsell of the Lorde in this that hee hauinge the whole worlde in his hande hadde rather chuse a peculier people to himselfe out of the meane despised common people then from amongst the mightie men of the world which might haue the better bewtified and adorned the name of Christe with their nobilitie But Christe here withdraweth his disciples from a proud and disdainfull iudgement least they shoulde be so bolde as to despise the meane and base estate of the Church wherin he himselfe delyghteth and reioyceth But that he may with more force ouerthrow and ouer whelme the curiositie which hereof aryseth in the mindes of men he lifteth vp himselfe aboue the world and reuerenceth the secrete iudgementes of God that hee might drawe others with him to haue the same in admiration And truely though this order of God farre differeth from our iudgement yet too madde arrogant and blind are we if we once murmurre when Christe our head doth reuerently accept and account of the same But now it is conuenient to weigh the wordes I giue thee thankes O father In these wordes hee declareth that he setleth himselfe in that decree of his father which differeth so much from the iudgement of the world There is also contayned vnder these wordes a secrete opposition betweene this praise which he giueth to his father the malitious slaunders or froward barkings of the world Now it is to be considered wherefore he thanketh his father namely because that hee being Lord of the whole world preferred the babes simple ones before the menne of vnderstanding For in respecte of the circumstaunce of the argument it is of no small force that hee calleth his father Lorde of heauen and earth For in these woordes he sheweth that this difference onely dependeth of the will of GOD that the wise are blind and that the rude and vnlearned do vnderstand the misteries of the Gospell There are manye other like places wherein the Lord sheweth that they are all freely chosen by him which attaine to saluation because that he is the maker and creator of the world and that all nations are his Further we learne by this sentence two things first that it is not for want of power in GOD that all doe not obey the Gospell for hee is able to subdue all creatures to his power Secondlye it is onely by the woorke of his free election that some become faythfull and others remayne ignoraunt and obstinate for he drawing some and passinge by other some dooth onely make the difference betweene men whose estate by nature is one and equall Yet in that he chose the simple rather then the wise he had consideration of his owne glory For as fleshe is alwayes too proud so if wise and learned men should goe before this opinion would presently take place that menne obtayned faith by dexteritie or by wisdome or by learning VVherefore the mercy of God could not otherwise be so manifest as it deserueth but by making such a choyce as might plainely declare that whatsoeuer men bring of themselues is nothing worth Therfore it is meete that the wisdome of man should be ouerthrowne least it should obscure the praise of Gods grace Yet it is further demaunded whom Christ calleth men of vnderstanding and whom he calleth litle ones For experience teacheth vs that all the rude and simple haue not faith nor all the wise and learned are left in their blindnes Therfore they are accounted
against his enemie For although the assaultes of Sathan are sharpe and daungerous there is no cause why they should weaken the children of God for the inuincible power of the holy Ghost keepeth them in safetie And we know that this plague is onely pronouÌ„ced against the despisers of the grace of God which menne become profane by choaking vp the light of faith and by suppressinge the studie of godlinesse Matth. 12. Marke 3. Luke 11. 46. VVhile hee yet spake to the multitude behold his mother and his brethren stoode without desiringe to speake with him 47. Then one sayd vnto him beholde thy mother and thy brethreÌ„ stand without desiring to speake with thee 48. But he answered and said to him that told him who is my mother and whoe are my brethren 49. And he stretched forth his hand towardes his disâ—iples and saide behold my mother any brethren 50. For whosoeuer shal doe my fathers will whiche is in heauen the same is my brother sister and mother 31. Then came his brethren and mother and stoode without and sente vnto him called him 32. And the people sate about him and they said vnto him behold thy mother and thy brethren seeke thee without 33. But he answered theÌ„ saying who is my mother and my brethren 34. And he looked round aboute on them whiche sate in compasse aboute him and said behold my mother my brethren 35. For whosoeuer doth the wil of God he is my brother and my sister mother 27. And it came to passe as hee sayde these thinges a certeine woman of the company lifted vp her voyce and saide vnto him blessed is the wombe that bare thee and the pappes which thou hast sucked 28. But he said yea rather blessede are they whiche heare the word of God and keepe it Luke 8. 19. Then came to him his mother and his brethren coulde not come neere to him for the prease 20. And it was tolde him by certeine which said thy mother and thy brethren stande without and would see thee 21. But hee aunswered and sayde vnto themâ— my mother and my brethren are these which heare the wâ—rd of God and doe it LV. 27. Blessed is the wombe The meaning of the woman was in this order to set forth the excelleÌ„cie of Christ for she had no respect to Mary whom peraduenture she neuer saw but this doth not a litle set forth the glory of Christ for that he ennobled and made blessed the womb wherin he was borne And this blessing of God is no absurd nor strang matter but is spoken after the maner of the scripture for we know that the child which is especially adorned with notable graces is preferred aboue al other as a singuler gift of God And it cannot be denied but that God chusing and appoynting Marye to be the mother of his sonne gaue her great honor therby Yet Christes answer yeeldeth not so to the womans words but is rather a sharp reproofe Nay saith he blessed are they which heare the word of God VVe see that Christ made almost no account of that which the womaÌ„ only extold And certeinly that which she thought had bene Maries greatest glory was far inferiour to her other giftes of grace for it was much more dignitie to be regenerate by the spirite of Christ then to conceiue the flesh of his Christe in her wombe to haue Christ spiritually liuing in her then to giue him suck with her breastes To be short the holy virgins greatest felicitie glory was in this to be a meÌ„ber of her sonne that he accounted her amongste the new creatures of the heauenly father Yet I think that the womans speach was reproued for an other cause and to an other end namely because men coÌ„monly neglect the gifts of God which in a mase they wonder at and sounde with ful mouthes For this womaÌ„ in praising Christ omitted that which was the chief that in him there was saluation offered to alâ— menne That therfore was but a cold coÌ„mendation wherin there was no mentioÌ„ of his grace power which extendeth vnto al men VVherefore Christ doth rightly chaleng vnto himself an other kind of praise that his mother only shuld not be accouÌ„ted blessed that in respect of the flesh but because he bestoweth vpon vs al perfect eternal blessednes Therfore the dignitie of Christ is then esteemed of as it ought to be when we consider to what end Christ was giuen vs of the father and that we fele what benefits he hath brought vnto vs that we in him may be made blessed which are in our selues miserable But why speaketh he nothing of himself and maketh mention onely of the word of God because that by this meanes he openeth vnto vs al his treasures he doth not any thing with vs nor we againe with him without his word Sith therfore he communicateth himself vnto vs by the word rightly properly he calleth vs to heare keepe the same that he by faith may become ours Nowe we see what Christes answere differeth from the commendation of the woman for he offereth that blessednes liberally to al which she had after a sort tyed to one house also he reacheth that he must not be accouÌ„ted of in a coÌ„mon sort or order because that he hath al the treasures of heauenly life blessednes and glory hidden in him which he dispenseth by his worde that they which imbrace the worde may by faith bee made partakers of the same For the free adoption of God which we learne out of his word is the key of the kingdom of heauen And this ioyning them together is to be noted that first we must heare and then obserue and keepe for faith commeth by hearing Ro. 10. 17. and here ariseth the fountaine beginning of the spiritual life But beecause that simple hearing is as a vaine looking into a glasse as Iames declareth 1. 23. The keeping of the word is also added which is as much as an eftectual receiuing where it taketh liuely rootes in the hearts that it may bring forth the fruit So the vaine hearer who hath only his eares beaten with the outward doctrine getteth nothing And whosoeuer boaste that they are satisfied with a secrete inspiration and vnder this pretence neglect the outward preaching are excluded out of the heauenly life Therefore those things which the sonne of God hath ioyned let not men of a sacrilegious rashnes put a sunder The blockish folly of the Papists is to be wondred at that they would sing these wordes in the honor of Mary which do so plainly coÌ„fute their superstition but in their thanks giuing they cul out the womaÌ„s words omitting the words of Christ which reproueth But so it was meete that they should be by all meanes bewitched which endeuour theÌ„ selues to prophane the holy word of God after their own pleasure LV. 19. Then came to him There seemeth to be some difference between Luke the other
bring foorth fruite euery where because it doeth not alwayes fall vppon frutefull and good grounde He rehearseth foure sortes of hearers of whiche the first receiue no seede The seconde sort seeme to receiue seede but so that it taketh no roote to liue by in the third sort the corne is choaked so there remaineth a fourth part which bringeth foorth fruit Not that of foure hearers one or tenne of fortie do embrace the doctrine and bring foorth fruite for it was not the purpose of Christ to appoynt a certain definite number nor to deuide them of whom he spake into equall portions but that there is not alwaies one and the same encrease of faith where the word is sowed but sometime in more aboundance sometime in lesse he onely teacheth them that through diuers faultes the seede of life pearisheth in many in whome it either presently corrupteth or wythereth or by little and little degenerateth But that we may profite the better by this admonition it is to be noted that he maketh no mention of the despisers which doe openly withstand the word but they only are noted here in whom there seemeth to be some aptnesse to be taught But if the greater part of these doeth vanishe away what shall become of the rest of the worlde from whome the doctrine of saluation is openly debarred Nowe I wil come to the perticular poyntes 19. VVhen soeuer a manne heareth the woorde of the kingdome and vnderstandeth i◠not First he maketh mention of barren and hard groundes which receiue not the sede inwardly because their hearts are not prepared Such he cōpareth to hard and dry earth which is in the common hi◠way which by continuall treading vppon becommeth hard as pauement I woulde we had not so many of this sort at this day as we haue which thoughe they offer themselues to heare yet they stande as menne amased and feele no taste of it at all and to speake in fewe woordes they differ little from blockes or stones wherefore it is no maruell if they vanishe altogether away Christe sayeth that the woorde was sowen in their hearts whiche though it be an improper speache yet is it not without reason for the sinne and wickednesse of menne taketh not away the nature from the woorde but it retaineth still the force of seede And that is diligently to be noted least we should thinke that the graces of God lost their forces though they be not effectuall in vs. For in respecte of God the woorde is sowed in their hearts but the hearts of all doe not receiue with meekenesse that which is graffed in them as Iames exhorteth 1. 21. The Gospell therefore is alwayes in power a frutefull seede but not in deede In Luke it is added that the deuill taketh away the sede out of their hearts least they beleeuing shoulde be saued VVhereby we gather that as hungry birdes behaue themselues in seedes time so assoone as the doctrine is deliuered this enemie of our saluation is present and laboureth by violence to take the same away before it canne take moysture and bringe foorth fruite This also is no small praise of faith in that it is called the cause of our saluation 20. Hee that receiued seede in the stonie grounde This sorte differeth from the former for the temporall faith or faith for a season as a conceiuing of seede promiseth some fruite at the beginning but their hearts are not so well and throughly brought in order as may suffice to giue continuall nourishment to the same Of this sorte of menne also we see too many at this day whiche doe greedely embrace the Gospel which shortly after doe waxe faint because there is no liuely affection in them to strengthen and continue them in constancie VVherefore let euery man examine himselfe throughly least his hastinesse which giueth a great shew speedily vanish as men say as a flame of stubble For except the woorde doe throughly pearce the whole heart and take deepe rootes in the same the faith cannot haue continuall moysture to maintaine the same to continue This readinesse is worthy to be praised in that they receiue the woorde of God assoone as it is vttered and that without delay and with ioy yet we must know that it is to no purpose vntil that faith shall gather a perfect strength least it wither in the first springing As for example Christ sayeth that they which are such are offended with the trouble of persecution And certainly as the barrennesse of the grounde is tried by the heat of the sunne so persecution and affliction discouereth their vanitie which are lightly touched I know not with what affection and are not well endued with an earnest desire of godlinesse Such are called by Mathew and Marke temporisers not onely because they professing thēselues to be Christes disciples for a time and after fall away into temptation but because they seeme also to themselues to haue a true faith and therefore in Luke Christ sayth that they beleeue for a time because that honour which they giue to the gospell is like to faith Yet notwithstandinge it is to be noted that they are not truely regenerate with incorruptible seede whiche neuer fadeth as Peter teacheth 1. Pet. 1. 4. for that saying of Isaias 40. 8. The word of our God shall stande for euer is fulfilled in the hearts of the faithfull in whom the trueth of God once setled neuer fadeth away but flourisheth euen to the ende Yet they which doe louingly and with some reuerence receiue the woord of God they do beleue after a sort because they differ from the vnbeleeuers which either will not giue credite to God when he speaketh or despise his worde Onely let vs knowe that none are partakers of true faith but they which being sealed with the spirit of adoption doe call God father from their heart Also as that spirite is neuer extinguished so it is impossible that the faith which it hath once engraued in the hearts of the godly should vanish away and pearish 22. He that receiueth the seede among thornes In the thirde place he rehearseth them which were inwardly apt to nourish the seede sowen if they suffered not the same otherwise to bee corrupted and spoyled Christe compareth the pleasures of the wolrde as euill desires couetousnesse and other affections of the flesh to thornes Though Mathew onely mentioneth the cares of the worlde with couetousnesse but the meaning is all one for vnder this word is comprehended the baites of pleasures wherof Luke maketh mention and all kinde of euill desire For as thornes and other noysome weedes doe choake vppe the corne which woulde otherwise prosper and growe vppe so the wicked affections of the fleshe preuaile in the hearts of menne and ouergrowe the faith so that they ouerwhelme the force of the heauenly doctrine which is not yet ripe And though the euill desires doe possesse the heart of man before the woorde of the Lorde make any shewe there yet they
that with stayed mindes they should depend of God alone but because they binde not their life nor make it subiecte to aboundaunce of riches but they rest in the prouidence of God who onely both sustayneth vs by his power and giueth vs as much as is meete 16. Hee put forth a similytude This similytude proposeth vnto vs as in a glasse a lyuely shew of that sentence that menne lyue not by the abundaunce of their riches For sith the richest doe also lose their lyfe in a moment what helpeth it to gather vppe great heapes of riches Al men graunt this to be true so that Christe speaketh nothing but that which is vsuall and common and which is in al mens tongues but in the meane season how doth euery man apply and giue his minde Doe not all men rather so frame theyr lyues and so mixe their counselles and theyr reasons that they may depart furthest of from God placeing their lyfe in the present aboundaunce of theyr riches Therefore all menne haue neede to waken themselues least they imagining themselues to be blessed by reason of their riches should entangle themselues in the snares of couetousnesse Also in this parable is sette forth vnto vs the vncerteine shortnes of this life Further how riches do profit nothing for the lengthening of the life There is a third thing to bee added which is not expressed but may be easilye gathered out of the former that this is a notable helpe to the faythful that seeking their daily bread from the Lord whether they be rich or poore their only rest is in his prouidence 17. VVhat shall I doe The wicked are therefore doubtfull in theyr counselles because they knowe not the lawefull vse of their riches then because they being dronken in theyr peruerse hope doe forgette themselues So this rich manne setting the hope of his lyfe in his great aboundaunce shaketh the remembraunce of death farre away And yet is dystrust annexed to this pride for couetousnes which neuer is filled doth yet neuerthelesse vexe these rich menne as this rich manne enlargeth his barnes as though his belly being stuffed with his former barnes had not yet enough Yet Christ doth not expresly condemne this that hee dooth the parte of a diligent and carefull housholder in laying vp prouision but because that as a bottomlesse deepe he would swallowe vp and deuoure many barnes in his greedy couetousnes whereof it foloweth that hee knewe not the true vse of plentifull prouision Nowe when he exhorteth himselfe to eating and to drinking he remembreth himself no longer to be a manne but becommeth proud in his aboundaunce And wee doe dayly see euident examples of this insolencie in prophane men which set the heap of their riches as brasen fortresses against death VVhen he saith my soule eate and be mery in this speach there is great force after the phrase of the Hebrewes for he so speaketh vnto himself that yet he would declare that he hath aboundance to fil the desire of his minde and all his senses 20. O foole this night will they fetch away thy soule from thee There is an allusion in this word soule The rich man spake first to his soule as the seat of al his affections but now it is spoken of the life it selfe or of the vital spirit The verbe they wil fetch though it be the plural number yet because it is indefinite it signifieth nothing else then that the life is in the power of an other which the rich manne accounted to be in his owne hande which I doe therefore giue warning of because that some doe without cause imagine this to be spoken of the Aungelles And in this is the rich manne reproued of follye that hee knew not that his lyfe depended of an other 21. So is hee that gathereth riches to himselfe Sith it appeareth that there is here a comparison the exposition of one parte of the sentence muste be gathered out of the other Let vs therefore define what the meaning of this is to be rich in God or toward God or in respecte of God They which are but meanely exercised in the scripture doe knowe that the Greekes doe vse ofte one of these prepositions for an other But it is no matter which of the two wayes soeuer be taken for this is the sum they are rich toward God which truste not in earthly thinges but depende of his onely prouidence Neyther is it of anye waight whether they haue aboundaunce or be in wante so that both sortes doe sincerelye aske theyr daily bread from the Lord. For that which is opposed against it to gather riches to himselfe signifieth as much as to neglecte the blessing of God and carefully to heape vp great aboundance as if theyr hope were shutte vppe in their barnes Of this may the end of the parable be gathered that vayne are their counselles and ridiculous are theyr labours which trusting to the aboundaunce of their riches do not repose themselues in God alone nor are not content with his measure ready to beare both estates and at length they shal beare the iudgement of theyr owne vanity Matth. Mark Luke 13.   1. There were certeine â—men present at the same season that shewed him of the Galileans whose bloud Pilate had mingled with their owne sacrifices 2. And Iesus answered and saide vnto them suppose yee that these Galileans were greater sinners then al the other GalileaÌ„s because they haue suffered such things 3. I tell you nay but except yee amend your liues yee shall al likewise perish 4. Or think you that those eighteene vpon whome the tower in Sileam fell and slew theÌ„ were sinners aboue al men that dwell in Hierusalem 5. I tell you nay but except you amend your liues yee al shal likewise perish 6. He spake also this parable A certeine manne had a figtree planted in his vineyarde and hee came and sought fruit thereon and found none 7. Then said he to the dresser of his vineyard behold this three yeares I haue come and sought fruite of this figtree and finde none cut it downe why keepeth it also the ground barren 8. And he answered and saide vnto him Lorde let it alone this yeare also till I digge rounde about it and doung it 9. And if it beare fruit wel if not then after shalt thou cut it downe 2. Suppose yee that these This place is verye profitable euen for this cause for that this disease is engrafted almost in vs all that beeing too sharpe seuere Iudges against others we flatter our selues in our own sinnes So it falleth out that we doe not onely exaggerate the sinnes of our brethren more sharply then is meete but also if any aduersitie come vnto them we condemne them as wicked men and reprobates In the meane while whosoeuer is not touched with the hand of God sleepeth carelesly in his owne sinnes as if he had God fauourable and mercifull wherein there is a double fault For as
iustified Christ onely preferreth the Publicane in some degree but he meaneth that he was acceptable to God when as the Pharisie was altogither reiected And this place doeth teach vs euidently what this worde to be iustified doeth properly signifie namely to stand before God as if we were righteous Neither was the Publicane therefore sayd to be iustified because he had sodainly gotten a newe qualitie but because his guiltines being pardoned and his sinnes abolished he obtained fauour whereof it foloweth that righteousnesse consisteth in forgiuenesse of sinnes Therefore as wicked confidence defiled and polluted the vertues of the Pharisie so that his life which was laudable before the world was not accounted of with God so the Publicane not holpe with any merites or deserts of workes obtained righteousnesse onely by praying for forgiuenesse because that he trusted not in any other thing then the mercy of God But it seemeth to be absurde that all menne should be brought into order sith there are Sainctes much holyer then this Publican was I answear how much soeuer any man hath profited in the worship of God and true holinesse yet if he consider how much he yet wanteth of perfection he caÌ„not otherwise pray rightly except he begin at confessioÌ„ of his own guiltines For thogh some are more some les yet all are generally faultie VVherfore it is not to be douted but that Christ prescribeth here a law to al meÌ„ as if he should haue said then is God pleased with vs when distrusting in our workes we seeke to be reconciled frely by grace And the Papists are enforced in part to graunt this but presently they corrupt the doctrine with a wicked comment They graunt that all haue neede of forgiuenesse because no man is perfecte but first they make miserable men dronken in a vaine hope of a partiall righteousnesse as they call it then they adde satisfactions whereby they shuld wipe away their guiltinesse But this ought to be the onely stay of our faith that wee are accepted of God not that we haue so deserued it but because he imputeth not sinnes Mathewe Marke Luke 17.   11. And so it was when he went to Ierusalem that he passed through the mids of Samaria and Galile 12. And aâ— hee entred into a certaine towne there met him 10. meÌ„ that were lepers which stode a far off 13. And they lift vp their voyces and sayde Iesus maister haue mercy on vs. 14. And when he saw them he sayd vnto them Go shewe your selues vnto the priestes And it came to passe as they went they were cleansed 15. Then one of them when he saw that he was healed turned backe with a loude voice praised God 16. And fel downe on his face at his feete gaue him thankes and he was a Samaritane 17. And Iesus answeared and said are there not ten cleansed but where are the nine 18. There are none found that returned to giue God praise saue this straunger 19. And he sayde vnto him Arise goe thy way thy â—aith hath made thee whole 20. And when hee was demaunded of the Pharisâ—es when the kingdom of God should come he answeared them and sayde the kingdome of God commeth not with obseruation 21. Neither shal men say Loe here or loe there for beholde the kingdome of God is among you As Mathew before in the eight chapter and the two other Euangelists declared that Christe healed one Leper so Luke reporteth that the like myracle was shewed in healing of 10. Lepers But there is an other purpose in this hystory for here is described the vile and incredible vnthankfulnesse of the Iewish nation least it should seeme a wonder to any man that so many benefites of Christ were suppressed and so many myracles buried The circumstance is also added which infameth their offence the more for when the Lorde had healed nine Iewes not one of them gaue thankes but that their disease might be forgotten they escape away by stealth One only Samaritan professeth what he oweth to Christ. Therfore of the one part here is shewed the diuine power of Christ againe the wickednesse of the Iewes is reprooued whereby it came to passe that almost no honour was giuen to so notable a myracle 13. Iesus master It appeareth that they al had some faith because they do not only craue the aid of Christ but they giue him the title of master Also it may be gathered by their ready obedience that they spake so froÌ„ their heart and not fainedly for although they yet sawe the filthy scabbe vpon their flesh yet assone as they are commanded to shew themselues to the priests they obey without delay Adde also that they wold neuer haue gone to the priests but by the perswasion of faith for it should haue bene a scorne for them to offer themselues before the iudges of the Leprosie to witnesse their clensing if the promise of Christ had not bene more forcible to them then the present beholding of their disease They cary the visible leprosie in their flesh yet trusting in the only worde of Christe they dout not to professe themselues cleane therefore it cannot be denied but that there was some sede of faith planted in their hearts And thogh it is certaine that they were not regenerate by the spirit of adoption yet there is no absurditie in it that they helde some beginnings of pietie So much the more is it to be feared least it befall vnto vs that the sparkes of faith shining in vs be extinguished for thogh the liuely faith neuer dieth which hath his rotes fastned in the spirit of regeneratioÌ„ yet we see otherwhere that many haue conceiued a faith for a time which doth presently vanish away And this disease is too common that necessitie enforceth vs that therby our minds are caried to seke God yea the Lord himselfe by the secrete instincte of his spirite solliciteth vs thereto but after we haue obtained our desires howe doeth vnthankfull forgetfulnesse swallowe vp that sense and feeling of pietie So want and hunger engendereth faith which fulnesse killeth 14. Go shew your selues to the priests This answer is as much as if he shuld haue said that they wer clensed for we know that the iudgemeÌ„t of the leprosie was in the law coÌ„maÌ„ded to the priests that they shuld discerne the cleane froÌ„ the vncleane so Christ leaueth theÌ„ their right without diminishing it and he maketh them witnesses and allowers of his myracle Therefore we sayd that these men esteemed holily and reuerently of Christe which being yet diseased of his onely word they presently should conceiue hope of health But the Papists doe very fondly gather their auricular confession from hence The Leprous menne are sent I graunt by Christe to the Priests not to vomite their sinnes in their eares but they are rather sent to offer the sacrifice according to the commaundement of the law Neither are they sent to purge themselues as the Popish confession by their
himselfe to a wilfull sluggishnesse The callinge of Christe and the present offering of eternall saluation was manifested to the Scribes as wel by the law and the Prophets as by his own doctrine which was confirmed by myracles There are very many suche at thys day which do pretende that in doubtfull matters they haue iust cause to suspēd their iudgmēt because y t a resolute determination must be waighted for Nay they think this a point of great wisdom of purpose to auoid all inquirie after the truthe As thoughe it were not a poynte of great slouthfulnesse to neglecte the eternall saluation of soules when as they so diligently prouide for those thinges which are of the flesh and of the earth and in the meane season to pretende vaine excuses of grosse and deepe ignoraunce But certaine vnlearned menne doe gather too muche absurdly out of this place that it is not lawfull by looking into the skie to iudge either of temperature or of stormes For Christe rather of the right course of nature argueth that they shoulde iustlye pearish for their vnthankfulnesse which are so quicke wicked in things pertaining to this present life and doe wittingly and willingly ouerwhelme the heauenly light with their owne blockishnesse Mark addeth that Christe sighed in spirite in which wordes he declare it that he took it grieuously bitterly when hee saw these vnthankfull menne so stubburnely to resiste against God And certainly it becommeth all them that are studious of the glory of God and carefull of mannes saluation that nothinge wounde them deepelier with sorowe then when they see the vnbeleeuers of sette purpose stoppe vppe from themselues the meanes whereby they should beleeue and to apply al the witte they haue to that purpose that they might darken the lighte of the woorde and woorkes of God with their mistes I thinke that the worde Spirite is putte heere Emphatically that we might knowe that this sigh◠came of the deepe affection of his heart least any Sophister shoulde say that Christe made but an outwarde shewe of sorowe which he fealt not inwardly For it coulde not be otherwise but that holy soule which was gouerned by the spirite of zeale shoulde be altogither grieued at suche vngodly frowardnesse 57. VVhy iudge you not of your selues Heere Christ openeth the fountaine from whence the mischiefe sprange and toucheth the bile it selfe as it were with a launce namely for that they descended not into their owne consciences nor made there any searche with themselues before God what is right For heereof commeth it that the hypocrites are so proude in their quarelling and that they cast foorth such arrogant speaches into the aire without regarde they gather not their sences togither neither doe they sette themselues before the iudgement seate of GOD that truthe being once knowen mighte haue the victorie Further that which Luke sayeth was spoken to the multitude differeth not from that whiche Mathewe and Marke reporte because that it is probable that Christe did generally bende his speache agaynste the followers and disciples of the Scribes and other suche like contemners of God whome he sawe to be too many so that this complaint or rebuke lighted vppon the whole company of those lewde ones MATH 4. The wicked generation This place was expounded in the 12. chapter And the summe is that the Iewes were satisfied with no signes but that their wicked desire did still prouoke them to tempt God Neither doth he simply cal them an adoulterous generation because they desire any signe which God sometime graunteth to his children but because they or purpose prouoke God therefore hee sayeth that he shall be restored to them again aliue as Ionas was So Mat. reporteth Marke maketh no mention of Ionas yet hath the same sense For this neither could serue for a signe vnto them that Christ being raised frō the dead would send forth the sounding voyce of his gospell into all places Mathew 16. Marke 8. Luke 12. 5. And when his disciples were come to the other side they hadde forgotten to take breade wyll them 6. Then Iesus sayd vnto them Take hede and beware of the leauen of the Pharisies and Sadduces 7. And they thought in themselues saying It is because wee haue brought no bread 8. But Iesus knowing it sayd vnto them O yee of little faith why thinke yee thus in your selues because yee haue brought no breade 9. Do ye not yet perceiue neither remember the fiue leaues when there were fiue thousande menne and howe many baskettes tooke yee vppe 10. Neither the seuen leaues when there were 4000. men and howe many baskets tooke yee vp 11. VVhy perceiue yee not that I said not vnto you cōcerning bread that ye shoulde beware of the leauen of the Pharisies and Sadduces 12. Then vnderstode they that he had not sayd that they shoulde beware of the leauen of breade but of the doctrine of the Pharisies and Sadduces 14. And they hadde forgotten to take bread neither hadde they in the shippe with them but one leafe 15. And he charged them saying Take hede and beware of the leauen of the Pharisies and of the leauen of Herode 16. And they thought amonge themselues saying It is because we haue no breade 17. And when Iesus knewe it he sayde vnto them VVhy reason ye thus because ye haue no bread perceiue yee not yet neither vnderstand haue ye your hearts yet hardened 18. Haue yee eyes and see not and haue yee eares and heare not and doe you not remember 19. VVhen I brake the fiue leaues among the fiue thousand how many baskettes full of broken meate tooke yee vppe they sayde vnto him twelue 20. And when I brake seuen among foure thousand howe many baskettes of the leauings tooke ye vp and they sayd seuen 21. Then he sayd vnto them how is it that yee vnderstand not 1. In the meane time there gathered togither an innumerable multitude of people so that they trode one an other and he beganne to say to his disciples firste take heede to your selues of the leauen of the Pharisies whiche is hypocrisie 5. VVhen the disciples were come Heere Christ of the former matter taketh occasion to exhort his disciples to keepe themselues from all corruptions which might hinder sincere godlinesse The Pharisies had bene there a litle before who had giuen testimonie of a poysoned frowardnesse The Saduces had kept them companie of the other side Herode a moste vile aduersary and corrupter of sound doctrine The disciples being amongst these daungers it was necessary that they shoulde be warned to looke to themselues for when as the wisedome of man doeth incline of it selfe to vanitie and errours when leude deuices false doctrines and suche other mischiefes doe compasse vs about there is nothing more easie for vs then to fall away from the true and naturall puritie of the woord of God If it come to passe that we be so ensnared it can neuer be that true Religion should haue full
holyly ioyne togeather amongste our selues For whosoeuer eyther neglecteth the holy assemblies or negligently separateth himselfe from the brethren or behaue himselfe catelesly in preseruinge vnitie dooth hereby declare that he maketh no accounte of the presence of Christe But first it must be prouided that they which desire to haue Christe present should be gathered in his name But the definition of this clause must also be noted that the wicked do no lesse falsely impudeÌ„tly then wickedly make hys holye name as a cloake to their conspiracies Therefore excepte we wyll caste Christe forth to theyr scornes and togeather ouerthrowe that which he heâ—â— promysed first it must be known what this saying meaneth namely that they which are gathered all lettes being cast away which hynder vs from comming to Christe should come sincerely to Christ and yeelde to obey his worde and suffer themselues to be gouerned by his spirite VVhere this simplicitie taketh place it is not to be feared but that Christe by his blessinges wyll openly declare that the company is not gathered together in vaine VVherin the grosse follye of the Papistes doth bewray it selfe They cry that theyr councels cannot erre and therefore that al theyr decrees must be holden because that as ofte as two or three are gathered in the name of Christe hee is in the midst of them But first it were to be demaunded whether they came together in the name of Christe or no of whose faith doctrine affection it is doubted VVhile the Papists doe omitte or hyde this who seeth not that the differeÌ„ce between the holy prophane assemblyes are subtilly confounded by them that the power of doing any thing may be transferred from the Church to the sworne enemies of Christ Therefore let vs know that none but the godly worshippers of God which do sincerely seeke Christ are comforted here with hope that they shuld not doubte of hys presence And the bastarde and vnfruitefull councelles whiche weaue webbes of theyr owne braynes beeinge lefte Christe wyll alwayes remain as chiefe with the doctrine of his Gospel amongst vs. Math. 18. Mark Luk. 17. 21. Then came Peter to him and sayde maister how oft shal my brother sinne against me and I shal forgiue him I vnto seuen times 22. Iesus sayde vnto him I saye not to thee vnto seuen times but vnto seuenty times seuen times 23. Therefore is the kingdome of heauen likened vnto a certeine king which would take accounte of his seruants 24. And when hee had begunne to reckon one was brought vnto him which ought him tenne thousande talleats 25. And beecause he had nothing to paye his master commaunded him to be sold and his wife and his children and al that he had and the debt to bee payde 26. The seruaunts therefore fell downe and beesought him saying maister appease thine anger toward me and I will pay thee all 27. Then that seruaunts maister had compassion and losed him and forgaue him the debt 28. But when the seruaunt was departed he found one of his fellowes whiche oughte him an hundred pence and he layde handes on him and tooke him by the throat saying pay me that thou owest 29. Then his fellowe fell downe at his feete and besought him saying appease thine anger towards me and I wil pay thee al. 30. Yet he would not but went and caste him into prison till he should pay the debt 31. And when his other fellowes sawe what was don they were very sory and came and declared to theyr master all that was done 32. Then his master called him and said vnto him O euil seruant I forgaue thee al that debt because thou praidst me 33. Oughtest not thou also to haue had pittye on thy fellow euen as I had pittie on thee 34. So his master was wroth and deliuered him to the iaylers tyll hee shoulde paye all that was due to him 35. So likewise shall my heauenly father doe vnto you except ye forgiue from your hearts â—ch one to his brother their trespasse  4. And though hee sinne agaynste thee seuen tymes in a day seuen times in a daye turne againe to thee saying it repenteth me thou shalt forgiue him 21. Maister how oft Peter maketh this obiection according to the coÌ„mon sense and wisdome of the flesh Naturally it is grafted in all men that they would haue themselues pardoned so that if any man doe not presently obtaine forgiuenes he complaineth that he is streightlye and vnkindly dealt with but it is much a doe to finde them that will shewe themselues easie to bee entreated of others which desire to bee gentlye dealte with themselues Therefore when the Lorde exhorted his discyples to louing kindnesse this doubt came into Peters minde what shall come of it if wee be so ready to forgiue but that our gentlenesse shall be a bayght to prouoke them to sinne Therefore he demaundeth whether it be conuenient to forgiue them that sinne often For the number of seuen signifieth as much as the aduerbe seuen times and is taken for a great number As if hee should haue saide Master howe ofte wouldest thou haue vs to receiue them that offend into fauour For it is absurde and vnprofitable that they should finde vs so ready to be appeased But Christ is so farre from being moued with this obiection that he expresly saith that there shuld be no end of forgiueing Neither yet would he appoint any certeine number but rather commandeth that we should neuer be weary Luke doth somwhat differ from Mathew for he simplye reporteth the commandement of Christe that wee shoulde bee readye to forgiue seuen times yet the sense and meaninge agreeth that wee shuld be ready and willing to forgiue not once or twise but as oft as the sinner repenteth This is the onely difference that according to Mathew the Lord reprouing Peter for that he was too streight in that behalfe encreaseth the number hyperbolically which of it selfe sufficeth to sette forth the summe of the matter Neither did Peter aske the questioÌ„ whether he should forgiue seuen times for that he was content to goe so far but that by obiecting or making a shew of aÌ„ great absurditie hee might drawe Christe from his iudgment as I touched euen now for hee that will be ready to forgiue seuen times wil also be appeased at the seuenty offence But out of Lukes wordes there aryseth an other question beecause Christ doeth not commaund to forgiue but when the sinner doth turne to vs and shall testifie his repentance for by this meanes hee seemeth to graunt his liberty to deny mercy and forgiuenesse to the wicked I aunsweare offences are forgiuen two wayes If any man doe me an iniurie and I laying aside the desire of reuenge doe not cease to loue him but in stead of iniurie I bestowe a benefite vpon him though I thinke hardly of him as he deserueth yet am I said accounted to forgiue him For when God commandeth vs to do well to
soeuer their vnaduised heat doth carie them and I would this had ben better heard heeretofore But I knowe not with what enchantments of Sathan their eares were stopt that against nature and as it were in despite of God they would lay vppon themselues that snare of perpetuall single life whome God hadde called to marriage after their miserable soules are so caught in the deadly snare of a vowe so that they would neuer out of that pitte Mathew 19. Marke 10. Luke 18. 13. Then were brought to him little children that he shoulde put his handes on them and praye and the disciples rebuked them 14. But Iesus sayde Suffer the little children and forbid them not to come to mee for of suche is the kingdome of heauen 15. And when hee had putte his hands on them he departed thence 13. Then they broughte little children to him that hee shoulde touche them and his disciples rebuked those that broughte them 14. But when Iesus sawe it he was displeased and sayde vnto them Suffer the little children to come to me and forbid them not for of suche is the kingdome of God 15. Verilye I saye vnto you who soeuer shall not receiue the kingdome of God as a little childe shall not enter therein 16. And he tooke them vppe in his armes and put his handes vppon them and blessed them 15. They brought vnto hī also babes that hee shoulde touche them And when his disciples saw it they rebuked thē 16. But Iesus led them vnto him and sayd suffer the babes to come vnto me forbid them not for of suche is the kingdome of God 17. Verily I say vnto you who soeuer receiueth not the kingdome of God as a babe he shall not enter therein This hystorie is very profitable because it teacheth that Christe doeth not onely receiue them which doe willingly come to him by the motion of a holy desire and faith but also them which by reason of their age feele not howe greatly they do neede his grace There is as yet no vnderstanding in these little children that they should desire to be blessed yet hee receiueth them louingly and kindly and with a solemne manner of blessing he consecrateth them to his father Their purpose also which brought the children to Christe shoulde be obserued for except they had a stedfast perswasion in their mindes that he had the power of the spirit in his hand to powre out vpon the people of God it had ben absurd to haue brought children to him VVherefore it is not to be doubted but that they desired that his grace might be bestowed vpon them Therfore for the amplifying of the matter Luke addeth this worde Also as if he should haue sayd after they had tried howe many wayes he holpe them that were growen in yeares they hoped also that children shuld not go away from him altogither void of al the gifts of the spirit if he shuld lay his hāds vpon thē Also the laying on of hands as we sayd otherwhere was an ancient and solemne maner of blessinge amongst the Iewes therefore it is no maruel if they desire Christ to pray for their childrē by vsing that solemne ceremonie Yet by the way when the greater blesseth the lesse Heb. 7. 7. they giue vnto him the honour of a great Prophet 13. The disciples rebuked him If a Diademe had beene set vppon his head they had willingly and with great reioycing accepted it because that as yet they knew not his proper office But now they account it a thing vnwoorthy his person to receiue children and their errour wanted not a coloure for what businesse hathe so great a Prophet and the sonne of God to do with children But here we learne that these iudges were not vpright which estemed of Christ after the vnderstanding of their owne flesh for thereof it commeth to passe that they woulde spoile him of hys proper gifts and againe wold attribute vnto him vnder pretēce of honor those things which belonged not vnto him From hence sprang a great heape of superstitions whiche brought a fained Christ into the worlde VVherefore lette vs learne not to thinke otherwise of him then he hath taught nor to put any other person vpō him thē was put by the father VVe see what befell in popery they thought that they yeelded great honour to Christ if they should bow themselues before a crust of bread a stinking abhomination before God Againe because they thought it not honorable enough for him to supply the place of an aduocate for vs they created for them an innumerable sort of patrons but by this meanes the honour of the mediatour was taken from him 14. Suffer little children He testifieth that he is willing to receiue children and then taking them in his armes he not onely embraceth them but also putting his handes vpon them he blesseth them VVhereby we gather that his fauour also reacheth euen vnto this age Neyther is it any meruaile For when as the whole stocke of Adam is shutte vp vnder the guiltines of death it is necessary that all frō the greatest to the leaste should perish but those which the one redeemer doth delyuer But to driue away that age from the grace of redemption should be too much crueltie therefore we doe not vnaduisedly hold out this buckler against the Anababtistes They deny Baptisme to infantes because they are not capable of that misterie which is there signed VVe doe except of the other side sith Baptisme is a pledge and figure of free forgiuenesse of sins and also of adoption vnto God it may not be denyed to infantes whō God adopteth and washeth with the bloud of his Sonne That they obiect that repentanace and newnesse of lyfe is there also figured is easily aunswered For they are renewed by the spirite of God for the measure of theyr age vntil by degrees in time conuenient that vertue whiche is hidden in them shall encrease and shew it selfe openly And that they contend that we cannot be otherwise recōciled to God and made heires of the adoption but by fayth we graunt this to be true of them that are growne in yeares but as concerning infantes this place proueth it to be false Certeinely this imposition of handes was not a iugling nor an ydle shewe neyther did Christ power forth his prayers into the ayre in vaine and he could not solemnly offer them vnto GOD but that he woulde graunt his prayers without exception And what should he requeste for them but that they might be receiued amongst the Sonnes of GOD whereof it followeth that they were regenerate by the spirite into the hope of saluation And to be short his embraceing them declared that Christ accounted them of his flocke If that they were partakers of the spirituall giftes which Baptisme figureth it were absurd that they shuld be depriued of the outward signe Truely it is sacrilegious boldnes to driue them farre from the sheepefolde of Christ whom hee nourisheth in his owne bosome
because his purpose was frō the beginning of the 22. chapt to gather togither the last speaches of Christ there is no cause why the readers shoulde much seeke what was spoken the first the second or the thirde day within so short a time Nowe it is worth the labour to note what Math. and Luke do differ amongst them selues for whē he toucheth only one part this latter toucheth two Thys they do both sette downe that Christ is like to a noble man who going into a farre country to get a kingdom deliuered his mony to his seruāts to occupy and so forwards But that other part is only touched by Luke that his subiects abused the absence of the prince mooued a tumult that they might shake off his yoake from them Christ in bothe poyntes bent to this that the Disciples were farre deceiued in that they thoughte that they should now haue a kingdom established and that they went now to Hierusalem presentlye to erecte a gloryous estate of the same So the hope of a present kingdome being taken awaye he exhorteth them to hope and patience For hee telleth them that they must abide manye troubles a long time and carefully beefore they shall enioy that glorye which they so earnestly gape after Into a farre countrey VVhereas the disciples thought that Christe went euen then to take possession of his kingdome hee reproueth this errour first because he must take a longe iourney to get him his kingdome Further they which hunt after curious pointes do subtilly dispute what that farre countrey shuld meane I suppose that Christ meant no other thing then his long absence from the time of his death vntill his last cōminge For though he sitting at the right hande of his father hath obtained the rule ouer heauen and earth and since hee ascended into heauen all power is giuen that euery knee shuld bow before him yet because he hath not throughly brought all his enemies vnder nor yet appeared as iudge of the world nor manifested his glorye it is not vnaptly said that hee is absent from his vntill he returne againe furnished with a new kingdō It is true that he reigneth now in that he regenerateth his into a heauēly life and reneweth them after the image of God and accompanieth them with Angelles while he gouerneth his Church by his worde preserueth it by his might enricheth it with the gifts of the spirit cherisheth it with his grace and sustaineth it by his power and to be shorte he beestoweth vppon it whatsoeuer is necessary for the saluation of the same while he stayeth the rage of Sathan and of all the wicked and bringeth al their deuises to nothing but because this manner of gouernment is hid from the eye of the body the manifestation of the same is properly deferd vnto the latter day Therfore when as the Apostles did fondly take hold of the shadow of a kingdome the Lorde saieth that he must seeke the kingdom a farre off that they might learne to abide that delay 13. He called his ten seruaunts The number of the seruants is not so much to be rested vpon as the summes of mony For Math. speaking of diuers summes containeth the more plentiful doctrine for that Christ doth not lay the like burden of trauell vpon all men but committing a small sum to one he maketh an other ruler ouer more They both agree in this that Christ after a sort goeth a iourney into a far country from his vntil the last day of the resurrection but in the meane while it is not meete that they should sit idle and do nothing for euery perticular man hath a certaine calling laid vpon him wherin he should exercise himselfe therefore they ought to apply their businesse that they might diligently further the Lordes worke Luke sayeth simply that euery man hath a piece of mony giuen him because that whether the Lorde committeth vnto vs more or lesse euery man shall giue a like account for himself Mathew as I sayde dealeth more fully and plainly for he speaketh of distincte and seuerall portions For we know that the Lord doth not giue to al men without differēce the like measure of gifts but diuideth them diuersly as he thinketh best that some shuld excel others 1. Cor. 12. 7. Eph. 4. 7. Also we must know that what gift soeuer the Lord bestoweth vpon vs is committed vnto vs as mony that some gaine shuld arise thereof For there is not a viler thing then that the graces of God the force wherof consisteth in the frute of them should lie buried and not be applied to some vse MAT. 15. To euery man after his own ability Christ doth not in these words distinguish nature from the gifts of the spirit For there is no power nor abilitie which is not to be acknowledged to be receiued frō god Therfore whosoeuer would parte with God shal leaue nothing for him self Then what is the meaning of this that the maister gaue to euery mā more or lesse after his own ability That is because God as he hath disposed euery man and adorned him with naturall gifts so also dooth he lay this or that vpon him exerciseth them in doing of things hee carieth them forwardes to diuerse callinges he furnisheth them notably for the woorke and giueth occasion for them to bee occupied in But the Papistes are to bee laughed at while they doe hereof gather that the gyftes of God are bestowed vpon euery man according to the measure of his deseruing For though the old interpreter vsed this worde vertue yet he meant not that God would bestow vpon men according as they should behaue themselues and get the praise of vertue but onely as the maister should esteeme them sitte And wee know that God findeth no man sitte vntill he hath made him so And there is no ambiguitie in the Greek word Dunamis which Christ vseth 20. He which had fiue talents They are sayde to gain which do profitably employ whatsoeuer God hath left with them For the life of the godly is aptly compared to gayning by occupying for they ought to deale to fro for the maintenaunce of societie amongst themselues And the industry which euery man applyeth in the occupying of the gyft committed to him the calling it self the faculty of wel doing and the other gifts are accounted for marchandise because they belong to this vse and end that there may be a mutuall fellowshippe amongst men And the gayne whereof Christ maketh mention is the common profitte which setteth forth the glory of God For though God doth not enrich nor encrease our works yet as euery man doth profit most his brethren and doth profitably apply for their saluatiō the gifts which he hath receiued of God so is he sayd to profit or to gaine to God himself For the heauēly father doth so much accoūt of the saluation of men that whatsoeuer is imploied that way hee woulde haue it reckoned amongst his accountes Further least we
that we should be altogeather ouerwhelmed with sorowe so againe the Prophet telleth the faythfull that they haue iust cause to reioyce when the Redeemer is present with them And though he commendeth Christ with other titles as that he is iust and furnished with saluation yet Matthew tooke but that one poynt which serued for hys purpose namelye that he shoulde come poore or meeke that is vnlike to earthly kinges which excell in royall and pompous estate And this is added as a token of his pouerty that he should ride vpon an Asse or the Colt of an Asse For it is not to be doubted but that hee opposeth thys meane manner of riding against a princely pompe 6 The disciples went It is already spoken before that the disciples are here commended for their diligence and readines to obey For the authority of Christ was not so great that his bare name shoulde suffice to moue straungers Also it was to be feared least they shoulde bee charged with theft Therefore it doth hereby appeare howe much they credited the maister in that they answere not againe but trusting to his promise they hasted to execute that which they were commaunded Let vs also learne by their example to go through all lets and hinderances that we maye obey the Lorde in those things which he requireth of vs. For al lets set aside he shal finde passage and he wil not suffer our endeuours to be in vaine 8. And a great multitude The Euangelistes doe here declare that the people acknowledged Christ as a king But it might seeme to bee but a iest that the simple people by cutting downe of boughes and spreading of garmentes in the way should giue to Christ the vaine title of a king Yet as they did this in earnest and testified their obedience from their heart so Christ accounted them as fitte harauldes or proclaymers of his kingdome Neither is there any cause why we should meruaile at such a beginning when as at this day also he now sitting at the right hande of his father euen froÌ„ his heauenly throane calleth obscure men by whoÌ„ his maiestie is set forth in base manner That they cutte downe the boughes of Palmes as many interpreters doe gesse according to an auncient and solemne custome of that day I see no probability nor likelihood But it rather appeareth that they were moued with a soden instinct of the spirit to giue this honour to Christ when as the disciples which were examples of this matter to the reste of the multitude had thought of no such thing and this also may be gathered out of Lukes words 9. Osanna the Sonne of Dauid This prayer is taken out of the Psalm 118. 25. Matthew also doth purposely set down the Hebrew words that wee might knowe that these greetinges were not rashlye giuen to Christe nor that the Disciples spake at randon without regarde what wordes soeuer came vppon their tongues ende but they reuerently folowed that forme of prayer which the holy Ghost by the mouth of the Prophet had taught the whole Church For though he speaketh there of his kingdome yet no doubt but that he had speciall regard and would haue others to haue regard to that eternall succession which the Lorde had promised him For hee had prescribed vnto the Church a perpetuall order for prayer which was also vsed when the wealth of the kyngdome was decayed So it came to passe by custome that they euerye where vsed these wordes in theyr prayers for the redemption promysed And Mathewes purpose was as wee touched euen now to set down in Hebrew a verse notably and commonly vsed to declare that the people acknowledged Christ to be the Redeemer The pronunciation of the wordes is somewhat altered for it should rather haue beene sayde Hoschâ—a na Saue I beseech but wee know that the wordes can scarsly be translated into an other tongue but that somwhat of the sounde must be chaunged And the spirit did not onely teach the old people to praye for the kingdome of Christe but also prescribeth the same rule vnto vs now And when as God will not raigne but by the hande of his sonne the same is noted in these wordes when wee saye Thy kingdom come as it is more plainely declared in the Psalme Furthermore this praying to God that hee would preserue his Sonne our king we graunt that this kingdome is not erected by manne nor vpholden by the power of menne but standeth inuincible by his defence from heauen He is sayd to come in the name of God which doth not intrude himself but taketh the kingdom at the coÌ„mandemeÌ„t appointment of god which is more certeinely gathered out of Marke where there is another cry sette downe Blessed be the kingdome that commeth in the name of the Lord of our father Dauid For so they say in respect of the promises because the Lord had said that he would at the length deliuer that people had appoynted the meane of the restoring of the kingdom of Dauid Then we see that the honour of the Mediatour from whom the restitution and saluation of all thinges was to be hoped for is attributed to Christ. But when as they were common rude simple people which called the kingdom of Christ the kingdome of Dauid hereby we learn that this doctrine was commonly knowne which at this day seemeth to be so straung and hard because they are but litle exercised in the Scriptures In Luke are these few wordes added Peace in heauen and glory in the highest places VVherein there is no difficulty but that they aunswere not to the song of the Aungels which we had in the second chapter For there the Aungelles assigne the glory to God in the heauens and peace to menne vpon the earth here the peace aswell as the glory is referred to GOD. Yet in the sense there is no diuersitie For though the Aungels do shew the cause more plainely why it was meete that glory should be song to God namely because that by his mercy men enioy peace in this world yet the meaning is all one of that and this that the multitude now saith that peace is in heauen for we know that miserable soules can otherwise haue no peace in the world except God reconcile himself vnto theÌ„ from heauen Math. Mark Luke 19.   41. And when he was come neere hee behelde the citie and wept for it 42. Saying O if thou hadst euen knowne at the least in this day those thinges which belong vnto thy peace but now are they â—â—d from thine eyes 43. For the dayes shal come vpon thee that thine enemies shall cast a trench about thee and compasse thee round and keepe thee in on euery side 44. And shal make thee euen with the grounde and thy children which are in thee and they shall not leaue in thee a stone vpon a stone because thou knewest not the time of thy visitation 41. Hee wept vpon it VVhen as Christe desired
wythall that it shall be perpetuall and restored againe If this had beene spoken of a temporall kingdome Christ shoulde haue improperly drawen it vnto himselfe But this muste alwayes be noted that the kingdome which God erected in the person of Dauid was established in the true Messias vnto the ende of the worlde For that annoynting in times past was but a shadowe of this VVhereby it is gathered that that which was begunne in Dauid was a paterne and figure of Christe Nowe let vs returne to the woordes of the Psalme The Scribes and priestes thoughte it incredible that Christe shoulde be reiected of the rulers of the Church But he proueth out of the Psalme that by the wonderful power of God he shoulde bee placed in his throane against the will of menne and that was figured long before in Dauid whome God tooke when he was reiected by the mighty powers of the world that he might declare shew what he would woorke at the length in his Christ. And the Prophet boroweth a Metaphore of buildings For because the Churche is the holy house of God Christ vpon whom it is builded is called the corner stone that is the stone which beareth the whole weight of the building Thys similitude holdeth not out square on euery side if a man should sifte out euery particuler poynt which belongeth to Christe but it agreeth very well in this that the saluation of the Church lieth vppon him and he vpholdeth the estate of the same So other Prophets also followed the same phrase and maner of speakinge especially Isaias 28. 16. and Daniel But Isaias alludeth very neare vnto this place who bringeth in God speaking thus Beholde I will lay in Syon a foundation stone a stone tried and pretious whereat bothe the houses of Israel shall stumble And in the newe Testament this maner of speache is often founde Therefore the summe is that the kingdome of God shoulde be builded vppon a stone which the chiefe builders themselues shoulde caste away as rubbishe and nothing woorth And the meaning is that the Messias who is the foundation of the saluation of the Church shoulde not be chosen by the common voyces of menne but when the chiefe rulers to whome the care of the buildinge is committed shoulde be against him God woulde woonderfully exalte him by a secreate and vnhoped for power But heere are two thinges for vs to beholde for God least the endeuours of the wicked whyche ryse vppe to hinder the buildinge of the Churche shoulde trouble vs hee admonysheth vs before that it shoulde so come to passe Then hee declareth withall that in the erection of the kingdome of Christe what soeuer menne shall labour to the contrary his power shall preuaile we must diligently obserue bothe It is wonderfull that the authour of saluation shoulde be reiected not by straungers but by them of the houshold and not of the foolish people but of the gouernours themselues who hadde the gouernance of the Church in their hands Against suche outragious fury of menne faith must be nourished and supported least it shoulde faint and fall away at the straungenesse of the matter Nowe we vnderstande howe profitable that forewarning was whiche putteth the mindes of the godly out of that feare which they mighte otherwise conceiue at that sorowfull sighte For there is nothinge more straunge then the members shoulde rise against the heade the husbandmenne against their Lorde the counsellours against their kinge and the chiefe builders to cast away the foundation from the building There is also more efficacie in the other clause where God declareth that the wicked shall preuaile nothing by reiecting Christe but that he shall haue his dignity whole and perfect namely that the faithfull trusting in this promisse might safely as out of a fort laugh at the ouerthwart pride of men in reiecting Christ. For when they haue done al that they may yet Christ will in spite of them holde that place which his father hath giuen hym Thoughe they which seeme to haue honour and power shall forceably sette themselues against him yet notwithstanding he will stand in his estate and yeelde nothing at all vnto them for all their wicked contempt To be shorte the power of God shall preuaile so that he shal be the stone tried and precious which shall vpholde the Church kingdome and temple of God Further he is called the heade stone of the corner not as that hee were onely a parte of the foundation when as it appeareth by other places that the Churche is firmelye builded vppon him alone but the simple meaninge of the Prophet was this that he should be the chiefe stay of the building Some doe very curiously discourse of the woorde Corner that Christe was placed in a corner that he might ioyne togither two diuers walles namely the Gentiles and the Iewes Yet in my iudgement Dauid hadde no farther respecte then that the corner stone vpholdeth the chief weight of the building Nowe it is demaunded why the spirite should call them Chiefe builders which doe onely seeke the ruine and destruction of the Church of God For Paul doeth therefore glory that he is a good maister builder 1. Cor. 3. 11. because he builded the Church vppon Christ alone The answeare is easie Thoughe they vnfaithfully did discharge the charge committed vnto them yet he graunted them this title in respect of their callinge So deceiuers haue often the name of Prophets and they are called shepherds which as wolues deuoure the flocke Neither doe they gette so much honour as shame by this title while they roote vppe the foundation of the Churche of GOD when they were appoynted to be chiefe in buildinge the same Heereof is this profitable lesson gathered that notwithstanding their lawfull calling they may be wicked and vngodly ennemies of Christ which should be his ministers It is euident that the Priesthoode of the lawe was ordained of God and that the Lorde committed the authority of gouerning the Churche to the Leuites doe they therefore faithfully discharge their office should it become the godly to deny Christ to obey them Nowe let the Pope goe with his horned Bishops and let them boast that they shoulde be beleeued in all things because they supply the place of shepheardes If wee shoulde graunte that they are rightly called to the gouernment of the Church yet it is in vaine that they chalenge vnto themselues more then the titles of the prelates of the Church But they haue not so much as the title of a callinge for the whole order of the church was ouerthrowne that they might lift vppe themselues into this tyranny But graunt they doe rightly chalenge the ordinarie iurisdiction yet if they ouerthrowe the holy house of God they are to be accounted maister builders but only in name This doeth not alwayes fall out that they to whome the gouernment of the Church is committed should reiecte Christe For there were vnder the lawe many godly priests and also in
the kingdome of Christ there were pastours which laboured diligently and faithfully in building of the church but yet because this must needes be fulfilled it behooueth vs wisely to discerne betweene them And the holy Ghost hath purposely forewarned vs least any man shoulde hee deceiued by a vaine title and dignity of calling This was the Lordes doing Because the common capacitie of man could not conceiue how the pastours of the Church themselues shoulde reiect the sonne of God their Prince the Prophet calleth them backe to the secreat councell of God which thoughe we cannot conceiue in our vnderstanding yet may we beholde and wonder at it Therefore we must knowe that here is cutte off all occasion of questioning and expresly forbidden that no man should esteeme or measure the nature of the kingdome of Christ by the reason of flesh For the simplicity of it is wonderful which the Prophet exhorteth vs to reuerence for that his wil was so to abase it to the capacity of our vnderstanding Thou wilt allowe no more of the kingdome of Christ then seemeth probable to thee and the holy Ghost sayth that it is a mystery worthy of great admiration because it is hidde from the eyes of menne Therefore so ofte as there is mention of the beginning restitution state and the whole preseruation of the Churche let vs remember not to consult with our senses but giue the honor to the power of God and haue his secreat woorke in admiration Here also is set downe a secreat opposition betweene God and men for we are not onely commaunded to imbrace the wonderful maner of gouerninge the church because it is the worke of God but we are also called back from that fonde estimation of men which often darkeneth the glory of God As if the Prophet should haue sayd though men excell in glorious titles yet he doth very ouerthwartly that shall oppose theÌ„ against God wherby the diuelish wickednesse of the Papistes is confuted whiche doubteth not to preferre the determination of their Church before the woord of God For whereof doeth the aucthority of the woorde of God depende according to their opinions but of the pleasures of men so that there is no more authority left vnto God then that which he receiueth by the allowance of the Churche But the spirite teacheth vs farre otherwyse in this place namely that assoone as the maiestie of God shal appeare that all the world keepe silence 43. Therefore say I vnto you Christ directed his speache thus farre to the guids gouernors but before the people but now he speaketh likewise to the people themselues he had good cause so to do for that they assisted and holpe the Priestes and Scribes to hinder the grace of GOD. The Priestes were the beginners of this mischiefe but the sinnes of the people hadde already deserued to haue so corrupt and degenerate pastours to be shorte the whole bodye was bent with like malice to resiste God And this is the cause why Christ pronounced the horrible vengeance of God so generally against them all For as the priestes were puft vppe with their authoritye so the rest of the people was proude of theyr pretensed title of adoption Nowe Christe declareth that God is not bounde vnto them and that it shall therefore come to passe that the honour which they haue made themselues vnwoorthy of shall be bestowed otherwhere And this was once spoken to them but it is wrytten for all our sakes that if God shall chuse vs for his people that wee become not wanton with a vaine and wicked confidence of the slesh but lette vs againe endeuour to shewe our selues suche children towardes him as he requireth For if he spared not the naturall braunches what shal become of them that are grafted in Rom. 11. 21. The Iewes thought that the kingdom of God belonged vnto them by right of inheritance therefore without all care they became hardened in their sinnes VVe against nature do presently succede in their place and therfore it is much lesse tied vnto vs except we be râ—ted in true godlines And as we ought to be afraid of this that Christ sayth that they shall be depriued of the kingdome of God which shall prophane the same so the perpetuitie of the same which is here noted may comfort all the godly For Christe doeth declare in these woordes that thoughe the wicked doe beate downe the worshippe of God amongst them yet they shall not bring it to passe that the name of Christe shoulde be abolished and that true religion shoulde pearish because that God in whose hande all the endes of the earth are wil finde a seat and dwelling plate for his kingdome other where Thyâ— moreouer is to be learned out of this place that the Gospel is not therefore preached that it shuld lie barren and idle but that it might fructifie 44. VVhosoeuer shall fall on this stone Christe doeth more fully confirme the former sentence that he loseth nor waÌ„teth not any thing by that the wicked doe reiecte him for though their obstinacy be hard as stone or yron yet he will breake them in their owne hardnesse so his glory shall the more appeare in their destruction He sawe a wonderful vntowardnesse in the Iewes therefore it was necessary that this vengeance shoulde in this order be seuerely pronounced against them least they should pearish in their security This doctrine doeth partly teache vs with a tender and flexible heart quietly to deliuer our selues to be tamed by Christe partly also he confirmeth his against the ouerthwart and furious violences of the wicked whome hee will at the lengthe moste fearefully destroy They are sayde to fall vppon Christ which thrust at him to ouerthrowe him not that they clinie vppe higher then he but because theyr madnesse doeth cary them so farre foorth that they endeuour to pull Christ downe from on high But he declareth that they onely preuaile in this that in this conflicte they themselues shall be broken in pieces But whereas they shal lift vp theÌ„selues so proudly he telleth them before that they shall bring an other thing to passe namely that they shal be ground to pieces vnder that stone against the which they haue so boldly thrust 45. They perceiued that he spake of them The Euangelistes do declare how little Christ profited among them least we shoulde marueile because the doctrine of the Gospell doeth not winne all menne at this day to obey it Let vs also learne that it cannot otherwise be but that threates should make the wicked more and more madde For as God sealeth his woorde in our hearts so hee also woundeth wicked consciences with his hotte yron VVhereby it commeth to passe that vngodlinesse doeth the more burne out and shew it self Therfore we must pray vnto him to bring vs to a willing feare least the naked feare of his vengeance shuld more exasperate vs. That the only feare of the people restraineth them that they lay
are verye expert for they will not openlye ouerthrow true doctrine neither are they notorious for wicked doctrine yet they wil defile and corrupt the purity of doctrine because they are eyther ambitious or couetous or chaungeable hether and thether after the desire of the fleshe Therefore he compareth them to vinteners or mixers because they corrupt the sincere vse of the word of God That also is worthy to be noted whiche these hypocrites do adde withall that Christ taught truelye because hee regarded not the persons of menne For there is nothing that withdraweth teachers more from faythful and pure dispensing then the hauing of respect vnto men For it is impossible that any manne shoulde serue God truely which desireth to please menne Gala. 1. 10. Menne must be regarded but not so as that we shuld curry fauour with them by flattering them To be short that we may be sincere it is necessary that we auoyde acception of persons for it darkeneth the light and peruerteth iust iudgment as GOD dooth often commaunde in the lawe Deuteronomy 1. 16. 17. and 16. 19 and experience dooth also declare the same Therefore Christ in Iohn 7. 24. compareth togeather iudgement according to the appearance and righteous iudgment as things contrary one to the other 18. Iesus perceiued their wickednes They vsed their wordes so as if they differed nothing from the sincerest disciples Therfore how could Christ know this but because his spirit was the searcher of heartes For mans coniecture could not smell out their subtilty but because that hee was God he pearced into their heartes so that their flatteries and faigned holynesse was but a vaine couer for them Therefore before he gaue any aunswere he shewed his deitie in reuealing their secret malice Now sith the wicked doe dayly lay the like snares for vs and their inwarde malice lyeth hidde from vs we must pray that Christ would giue vs the spirit of discretion and that he would bestow that as a free gift vpon vs which he had by nature and of his own right Further how necessary it is that we should haue this wisdome it appeareth by this that if we take not heede of the snares of the wicked wee shall make the doctrine of God subiect to their slaunders Also that commaundement of Christe that they should shew their money though it seemeth at the first to bee of no moment yet is it sufficient to break their snares to ouerthrow their deuises For therein he gaue them a plaine graunt of obedience so that Christ needed not to commaund them any new thing The image of Caesar was vpon the money Therefore the authority of the gouernment of the Romaines was commonly allowed VVhereby it appeared that the Iewes hadde nowe of theyr owne accorde layde that lawe of payinge trybute vppon themselues for they hadde graunted the power of the sworde vnto the Romaines For they coulde not dispute of tribute alone but this question dependeth of the whole gouernment of the common wealth 21. Giue vnto Caesar the things which are Caesars Christ declareth that there is no question to be made of that matter when as the money declared the subiection of their nation as if he should haue sayde if you thinke it absurd to pay tribute be not subiect to the Romane empyre But the money which is a pledge of mutuall fellowshippe and dealing betweene menne declareth that Caesar raigneth ouer you and your owne secrete allowaunce declareth that the lyberty which you pretend is lost and taken away And Christes aunswere is not so indifferent but that it deliuereth the whole doctrine of the question proposed For here is a plaine difference put betweene the spirituall and politike gouernment which teacheth vs that the outward obedience hindereth vs not but that wee may with a free conscience serue GOD. For the purpose of Christe was to confute their errour which thought that they could not be the people of God except they were set free from the yoake of all humane authoritie As Paule also doth diligently apply himselfe in this matter leaste they should thinke that they could not serue God alone if they shoulde obey the lawes of menne if they should pay tributes and should submit their neckes to beare other burdens In summe hee declareth that the lawe of GOD is not broken nor his worshippe hindered by the obedience of the Iewes to the outwarde polytike gouernement of the Romanes He seemeth also to reproue theyr hypocrisie for that they carelesly suffred the worshippe of God to be defiled manye wayes nay they defrauded God wickedly of his power and pretended onely this great zeale in a matter of nothing as if hee shoulde haue sayde you are very carefull least GOD should lose any of his honour if you shoulde paye tribute to the Romanes But you should rather applye your selues to yeelde that worshippe to God that he requireth of you and also to giue vnto men that which belongeth to them This seemeth not to be a fitte diuision for to speake properly when we doe our duety to menne we do thereby yeelde obedience to God But Christ framing his speach to the capacitie of menne thought it sufficient to distinguish the spirituall kingdom of God from the politike order and state of this present life VVherefore this difference must alwaies be remembred when the Lorde wil be the onely lawgiuer for the gouernment of soules the rule and order for worshipping him must be fetched out of his word and wee must onelye rest in that sincere worshippe which is there described and the power of the sworde and the lawes and iudgementes are no hynderaunce but that the worshippe of GOD may remayne perfect amongst vs. Now this doctrine reacheth farther so that euery manne according to his calling may discharge his duetie to menne the children to the parentes the seruauntes may submitte themselues willinglye to their maisters other may be duetifull and obedient to others according to the lawe of charitie so that God may alwayes haue the chiefe gouernment in respect of the which let whatsoeuer is due vnto men be brought vnder or holden as in a second degree as menne saye The meaning therefore is sith that whosoeuer doe weaken the politike estate are rebelles against GOD the obedience towardes Princes and Magistrates must alwayes be ioyned with the worshippe and feare of God but againe if Princes do chalenge any thing to themselues which belongeth to God they are to bee obeyed no further then we may with a good conscience 22. They mâ—ruailed Here also it appeareth how God turneth the wicked endeuours of his enemies to a contrary end and he dooth not onely delude their hope and make it frustrate but also driueth them awaye with shame Somtime it shall fall out that though the wicked be ouercome yet they will not cease to murmurre but though their frowardnesse wyll not be tamed how many battailes soeuer they doe make againste the word of God so many victories are in his hand
their proud contempt was so much the greater Heere is also to bee added theyr vntamed frowardnesse for GOD went not about to gather them once or twise but continually tyme after tyme hee sent vnto them diuerse Prophetes all which almost were refused for the most parte Nowe wee vnderstande why Christe in the person of GOD compareth himselfe to a Henne namelye that hee might lay so much the more shame vppon this wicked nation which had refused his sweete and more then motherlye allurementes And certeinly this was a wonderfull and incomparable token of loue that hee disdayned not to humble himselfe euen to entreate them that hee might so by that meanes bringe those rebelles to obeye him The like reproofe almoste is sette downe by Moses Deuteronomye 32. 11. that God as an Eagle embraseth the people with stretched out winges And though God dooth not stretch out his winges in one sort or manner to nourish that people yet Christe dooth peculyarlye applye this manner of speach to this one thing namely that God sent his Prophetes to gather them which wandred and wente astray into the bosom of God VVhereby hee declareth that the worde of God is neuer opened vnto vs but that hee with a motherlye kindnesse openeth his lappe vnto them and not satisfied therewith hee woulde humble himselfe to the simple affection of a Henne in nourishing her chickens VVhereof it followeth that our crueltie is more then monstrous if wee will not suffer our selues to be gathered togeather by him Certeinelye if of the one parte wee could remember the fearefull maiestie of GOD and of the other our owne vile and base estate we shuld be compeld for shame to stand amased at so great and wonderfull goodnesse For what meaneth this that God should humble himselfe so farre for our sakes when hee taketh vppon him the person of a mother hee humbleth himselfe farre beneath his glory how much further then when hee becommeth like vnto a Henne and vouchsafeth to account vs as his chickens Further if this was worthily obiected to the olde people which lyued vnder the lawe it dooth much more pertaine to vs. For though that was alwayes true which I cited euen nowe out of Moses and also that those complaintes are true which are read in Isaiah 65. 2. that GOD hath dailye spread out his armes in vaine to embrace a stiffe and rebellious people that by rysing early and taking daily care hee could preuaile nothing amongst them yet at this day hee calleth vs more familyarly and louinglye vnto hym by his Sonne VVherefore there remayneth a horrible vengeaunce for vs so ofte as he proposeth the doctrine of the Gospel if that wee doe not willinglye hide our selues vnder his winges with the which hee is ready to take and to couer vs. Yet Christ teacheth that al they shall rest in safetie which in obedience of faith doe gather themselues to God for vnder his wings they haue a sort which cannot be ouerthrowne The other part also of the reproofe must be noted that God was not presently so moued with the peruerse frowardnes of the olde people as that it shoulde cause him to cast awaye his fatherly loue and motherlye care when as he ceased not continuallye to sende Prophetes after Prophetes As at this day though hee hath too much experience of the wickednesse of the worlde yet he continueth the course of his fauor There is yet a further thing to be noted in these words namely that the Iewes fell from him assoone as the Lorde hadde gathered them Heereby we note by their falling away so ofte that they rested quietlye scarse the space of a moment vnder the winges of GOD such wildenes is seene at this daye in the worlde and hath beene also in all ages therefore it is necessarye that GOD shoulde call vnto him them that wander and goe astray But this is the most desperate conclusion of wickednesse when menne doe stubbornelye refuse the goodnesse of GOD and refuse to come vnder his winges That also which I sayde beefore that Christ spake in the personne of GOD I interprete that this speach dooth properly belonge to his eternall Godhead For hee dooth not declare heere what hee beganne to doe sith hee was manifested in the fleshe but hee sheweth howe carefull hee hath beene for the saluation of this people euen from the beginning And wee knowe that the Church was so gouerned of GOD that Christe gouerned it as hee was the eternall wisdome of God In the which sense Paule saieth not that GOD the Father but that Christe hymselfe was tempted in the desarte 1. Corin. 10. 9. This place is wrested by cauillers for the proofe of free wyll and to ouerthrowe the secrete predestination of GOD but it is easily answered They saye the Lorde woulde gather all menne therefore it is free for all menne to come and their will dooth not depend of Gods election I aunswere that the will of GOD whereof there is mention made heere is to be considered of the effecte For when as by his woorde hee calleth all menne generallye to bee saued and this is the ende of preaching that all should repose themselues in his keepinge and fayth it is rightlye sayde that hee woulde gather all menne vnto him Therefore hee describeth not heere the secrete counsell of GOD but that wyll which is learned by the nature of the word For he dooth not only call them by the outwarde voyce of manne whome hee would gather effectually but he draweth them inwardly by his spirit If anye man should obiecte that it were absurd to imagine God to haue two willes I aunswere we doe not beleeue otherwise but that the will of GOD should be one and simple but because that our mindes cannot reache the profounde depth of the secrete election but according to the simplicitie of our capacitie the will of God is proposed to vs two wayes And I maruaile at the frowarde heades of some that are nothing offended at that humane affection which is founde so oft in the Scripture and will not admytte it in this place onelye But beecause that I haue handled thys argument at large in another place least I shoulde be longer in a needlesse matter I onelye saye in a woorde that assoone as the doctrine whiche is the ensigne of vnitie is broughte amongste the people GOD woulde gather all menne whosoeuer doe not come are inexcusable 37. And you would not This may be referred aswell to the whole nation as to the Scribes yet I do rather expound it of them by whom that gathering togeather was moste hindred For Christ enueighed against them in the whole course of his speach and nowe when hee spake to Ierusalem in the singuler number it presentlye appeareth that hee altered not the number without a cause But there is a vehement opposition betweene the will of GOD and their vnwyllingnesse for it expresseth the deuillishe fury of men which set themselues to striue against God 38. Beholde your
Daniel As if he should haue sayde settle your selues neither vpon the temple nor ceremonies of the law for god hath brought them to an end and hath declared before that when the redemer should come the sacrifices should cease neither let it trouble you to be separated from your nation God hath also in time foretold his children of the casting away of this nation Also such forewarning auaileth not onely to take away the occasion of offence but also to comforte the mindes of the godly that they knowing that GOD beholdeth them in extreeme miseries and regardeth their saluation might flee to that holye anker wherby amongst most cruel stormes they may haue a sure safe roade But before I goe any further this place which Christe citeth must be examined First it is certaine that the Angel in the 8. chapt doeth not directly speake of the latter destruction wherof Christ maketh mention in this place but of a temporall spoyle which the tyrante Antiochus made But a little after as well in the 9. as in the 12. the Angell foretelleth the ende and as they call it the abrogation of the ceremonies of the law which should be perfourmed at the comming of Christ. For after that he had exhorted the faithfull to cōtinue constant without yelding and had tolde before that the comming of Christ should put an ende to the ceremonies and had giuen the outwarde prophaning of the temple for a signe to them at the length he appoynteth in the 12. chapter a certaine time as well for the destruction as for the restoringe From the time sayeth he that the daily sacrifice shall be taken awaye and the abhomination of desolation set vp there shall be a thousand two hundreth and ninety dayes Blessed is he that wayteth and commeth to the thousand three hundreth and fiue and thirty dayes I know that this place is diuersly wrested because of the hardnesse of it but I thinke that thys is the simple meaning of it after that the Angel had declared that the temple should be once purged from the pollutions and idolles whiche Antiochus hadde brought in he sayeth that there shall a time come againe when it shal be prophaned a newe and it shall loose for euer all the holinesse and reuerence it had wythout hope of restitution And because this was a grieuous and sorrowfull message he calleth the Prophet backe againe to one yeare and two yeres and sixe moneths In whiche woordes there is noted as well the long continuance as the ende of euilles For the compasse of a yere seemeth a long time to be in continual sorrowes but when that time is doubled the sorrowe encreaseth muche more Therefore the spirite exhorteth the faithfull to prepare themselues to beare patiently not onely for the space of a whole yeare that is for a long time but that they should account to beare afflictions continually through many ages Yet there is no small comfort in that halfe time for though the afflictions shoulde be long yet the spirit declareth that they shall not be for euer First he spake thus the calamitie of the church shall endure for a time times and halfe a time But now he reckeneth the thre yeares and sixe moneths by dayes that the faithfull might bee the more strengthened by that long continuance of euilles For it is an ordinarye matter for men in afflictions to accounte the time not by yeares or moneths but by the seuerall dayes because that one day with them is as a yeare At the length he sayth that they shal be blessed which shal endure to the ende of that time that is which with inuincible patience come to that goale or marke Christ chuseth only that whiche serueth for his purpose namely that the ende of the sacrifices was at hand and that abhomination is placed in the temple which is a signe of the last destruction And because the Iewes setteled themselues too much in their present estate so as they would not attend to the prophesies whiche spake before of the abolishing of the same Christ taking them as it were by the eare commandeth them to read that place diligently that they might learne that the prophets gaue euident testimony of that which was so harde to them to be beleued except that any man had rather take this to be spokē by the Euāgelist but it is more probable that Christ cōtinued his speach wherin he exhorted hys disciples to the more attentiuenes Abhomination signifieth asmuch as prophanation for by this worde is signified that filthinesse which defileth or ouerthroweth the pure worshippe of God And it is applied to desolation because it draweth with it the destruction of the temple and of the common wealth as he hadde sayd before in the 9. chap. that the pollutiō brought in by Antiochus was as a signe that it should be destroyed for a time for so doe I interpreat the worde wing or spreading abroade And they are deceiued which thinke that the besieging of Ierusalem is noted by these woordes neither doe Lukes words make any thing for that errour whose purpose was not to speake of that same but of the other For because that citie hadde bene heretofore deliuered in the middest of the ruine least the faithful shoulde hope for the like heereafter Christ sayeth that it shall be destroyed assoone as the ennemies shall compasse it about because it shall be vtterly depriued of the helpe of God Therefore the meaning is that the successe of the warre shall not be doubtfull for that citie shall be destroyed because it hadde wholely giuen it selfe to breake the lawe of God Therefore it is added somewhat after that it shall be troden downe of the Gentiles which saying signifieth the last destruction Further because it myghte seeme absurde that the Gentiles should so haue their pleasure of the holy citie there is added a peculiar cōfort in respect of the faithful which Daniel omitteth because he speaketh to the whole body of the people namely that the Gentiles had only liberty for a time vntill that theyr iniquitie should waxe ripe and that the vengeance which was laide vppe for them should come to light 16. Then lette them which be in Iudea After that Christe hath taught by the testimony of the Prophet that the legall maner of worshippe should be extinguished immediately after the prophanation of the temple hee addeth that there should hang ouer all Iudea suche fearfull and horrible plagues that nothing shoulde be more to be desired then to be caried far away out of that countrey And he sayeth withall that they should come of such a sodain that they should scarce haue any time to flee away most speedily For to this purpose doe these speaches belong Let him which is on the house toppe not enter into his house Let not him which is in the field returne backe Least while they seeke to saue their goodes they loose themselues Also VVee be to them that are with childe and giue sucke For they cannot
scripture so oft saieth was appointed to watch for our preseruation Heb. 1. 14. And so wee doe depriue our selues of their helpe VVhosoeuer are throwne headlong by their owne vnquietnes too much doubtfulnes that they doe put their hands to remedy their euils by meanes forbidden it is euident that they do renounce the prouidence of God 54. How then should the scriptures be fulfilled Christ by this saying declareth that he will not attempt to auoyde death to the which hee knewe that the father called him Hee had no neede of the Scriptures to learne out of thē that it was appointed of God for him thē to die but because that mortall men do not vnderstand what God hath determined wyth himself vntil he shal reueale it by his word Christ hauing respecte to his disciples hath good cause to alleage that testimony which God had giuen of his will VVe know what euill soeuer doth befall vs to be sent of God but because we are doubtfull of the successe in seeking the remedies which hee alloweth we doe not arise against his power but where his will is found then to rest But though Christ here doth onely teach that he should paciently suffer death because that the scriptures do testifie that so it should be yet the vse of this doctrine reacheth further namely that the scripture is a fitte bridle for the taming of the stubbornnesse of the flesh For to this ende doth God shewe vnto vs what his pleasure is that he might keepe vs in obedience to his will Therefore Paule attributeth these properties to the scripture that it may instruct vs to patiēce and help vs in aduersity so much as there shal be neede of comfort Christ after Luke doth reproue his disciples in few wordes Suffer henceforth but yet he doth sharply inuey against their boldnes because they enterprised to enter into a damnable offence thogh withal he putteth them in hope of forgiuenes if their wicked heate being coaled they shall proceede no further LV. 51. And he touched his eare Peter by his fonde zeale had brought a great infamy vpon his master his doctrine And it is not to be doubted but that Satan by his subtilty attempted to burden the Gospel with this reproach for euer as if that Christe had kept cutters and tumultous companions to make innouations I doe therefore thinke this to be the cause why Christ healed this wound which hee had giuen But the enemies were horribly and wonderfully astonied that were nothing moued at the sight of so great a miracle Yet it is lesse meruaile that they saw not the power of Christ shewed in the person of another when as they being throwne prostrate by his word yet ceassed not their rage This is the spirit of giddines wherwith Sathan bewitcheth the reprobate when as they are blinded by the Lorde In that seruaunt especiallye who was healed there appeareth a notable example of vnthankefulnes For that he was neither ouercome by the diuine power of Christe that he might repent him of his hardnesse nor wonne by the benefit of an enemie to become a disciple For the Moonkes doe fondlye imagine that he was healed also in minde least the works of Christ should haue beene vnperfect as if that the goodnes of god were not dayly shewed euen vppon the vnworthy MAT. 55. As it were against a theefe Christ in these wordes expostulateth with his enemies which to execute their enuy vppon him came furnished with great troupes For this is the meaning what neede was it to haue such furniture of weapons against me as if some thefe were to be taken For I alwayes liued amongst you vnarmed and peaceably whē I taught in the temple I might haue beene taken easilye without anye force of soldiours But though hee complayneth of their malice because they doe violentlye runne vppon him as vppon a seditious man yet againe he pricketh their euill conscience because that with their captayne the traitour they came vppon him but fearfully and with many signes of their distrust 56. But al this was done The other two doe reporte this somewhat otherwise For that which Matthew reporteth in his owne person Marke seemeth to attribute to Christ. Luke also vseth diuerse wordes that this should be their houre their power of darknes Yet the counsel of the holy ghost is certeine whatsoeuer the wicked imagined nothinge at all was doone without the allowaunce and prouidence of God For as it was said beefore God hath spoken nothing by his Prophetes but that which he had with himselfe determined Here therefore wee are taught first though Sathan triumph in his vnbrideled lust with al the wicked yet the hande of God shall alwayes gouerne so that he will drawe them against their willes whether he wil. Secondly wee are taught though the wicked doe fulfill that which is foretold in the Scriptures yet because that God doth not vse them as lawful ministers but directeth them by his secret power whether they would not they shall not be excusable and when God shal iustly vse their malice the faulte shall rest vpon themselues In the meane season let vs note that Christ spake this that he might take away the offence which otherwise had not a litle troubled the weake when they should see him vexed so reproachfully And his purpose was not onely to prouide for his disciples but also to beate down the pride of his enemies least they should triumph as if they hadde gotten the victory Therefore he saith in Luke that it is their time wherby he declareth that the Lord alloweth thē this liberty for a short time And the power of darknes is taken for the deuil which word again auailed not a litle for the ouerthrowing of their glory For howsoeuer they shal lift vp themselues yet Christe teacheth that they are but the deuilles slaues Further when all thinges are confusedly mixed togeather and the deuil by scattering abroad his darknes doth seeme to ouerthrow the whol order of the world let vs knowe that the proudience of GOD dooth shine aboue in heauen so that at the length he wyl set in order those things which are now disordered and therefore lette vs learne to lyft vp the eyes of fayth to that brightnes In that all the Disciples are sayde to flye heere agayne maye bee gathered howe much readyer they were rashly to fight then to follow the maister MAR. 51. A certeine young man VVhereof it shoulde come to passe that some should dreame that this young man should be Iohn I knowe not neyther is it greatly to be regarded this dooth rather appertaine to the matter to consider to what end Marke should reporte this hystory And I doe thinke that hee did it to this ende that wee mighte knowe that the wicked went forward tumultuously without shame and modesty as the common vse is in such lewd attemptes so that the youngmen tooke this man to them a straunger and suspected of no crime so that he coulde scarse escape
enheritance Now that the Iewes as it were with one voyce doe conspire the refusall of so great grace who woulde not say that the whole nation shuld be pulled vp by the rotes out of the kingdom of God But God in their infidelity doth make manifest the stedfastnes of his faith and that he might declare that he made not his couenant in vain wyth Abraham he exempted them whom he had frely chosen from that general destruction so his truth doth alwaies go far beyond al lets and stops of the vnbelief of man 26. Then let he Barabbas loose vnto them Our three Euangelist◠do not set down that which Iohn recordeth that Pilate went vppe into his iudgement seat that he might thence giue his sentence for they doe onely declare that he was won by the desire and the confused tumult of the people to deliuer Christ without cause to death Yet bothe is to be noted that his assent shuld be wrested out of him against his wil and yet that he shuld become the iudge to condemne him whom he pronoūceth to be innocent For except the son of God had been pure from all sin by his death we shuld not haue ben clensed Again if he had not ben pledge for the punishment which we had deserued we had been still entangled in the guiltinesse of our sins Therfore God would haue his sonne condemned in solemne maner that he might by his grace set vs free But the cruelty of the punishment doth no lesse auail to the strengthning of our faith then with the feare of Gods wrath to terrifye vs and with the feeling of our sinnes to humble vs. For if we desire to profite rightly in meditating of the death of christ it is meet to begin there that for the greatnes of the punishment which he sustained we shoulde be afrayed of our sinnes So it shal come to passe that we shal not only loath be ashamed of our selues but as men wounded with great sorow with that earnestnes which is meete we shuld seeke for help and withal we shuld feare as men amased For our hearts should be harder then stones if we shoulde not be thoroughly wounded with the woundes of the Sonne of God If we should not hate and detest our sinnes for the washing away of the whiche the Sonne of God suffered so great paines But as the horrible vengeaunce of God doeth heere manifest it selfe so on the other parte wee haue moste plentifull matter for our comfort sette before vs. For it is not to be feared that our sinnes should come any more before God to be iudged from the which the Sonne of God hath freed vs with so pretious a rewarde For he did not onely die a common maner of deathe that he might purchase life for vs but togither with the crosse he tooke our cursse vppon himselfe least any vncleannesse shoulde any more remaine in vs. 27. Then the souldiours of the gouernour tooke Iesus into the common hall and gathered about hym the whole bande This heaping vppe of reproofes is not sette downe in vaine That God shoulde sette foorth his only begotten sonne to beare all kinde of reproches we knowe that it was not any matter of sport or game Therefore first it is meete to consider what we haue deserued then the recompence which Christ offered should stirre vs vppe to hope well Our filthinesse deserueth that God shoulde abhorre it and that all the Angels should spit vpon vs. But Christ that he might bring vs into the presence of his father pure and without spotte would himselfe be spitte vppon and defiled with all reproches VVherefore that yll fauoured kinde of dealing which he once suffered vppon the earth doth nowe purchase vs fauour in heauen also restoreth the image of God which was not only defiled but almost blotted out with the pollutions of sinne Heere also doeth the inestimable mercy of God clearly shewe it selfe that for our cause he woulde thus farre cast downe his onely begotten Sonne By this example Christe prooued his marueilous loue towardes vs in that he would refuse no kinde of ignominie for our saluation But these things neede rather secreat meditation then to be adorned foorth with wordes In the meane while we are taught not to measure the kingdome of GOD by fleshly sences but by the iudgement of faith and of the spirite For so long as our mindes shall be setled in the world it shall not only seeme contemptible to vs but also ful of shamefull reproches but assoone as they shall be lift vp into heauen by faith they shall not onely beholde the spirituall maiestie of Christ the which shall blotte out all the shame of the crosse but the spittings whippings buffetings and other reproches shall lead them to beholde hys glorye as Paule teacheth the Phil. 2. 10. 8. that there was giuen vnto him a name and great power that before him euery knee should bowe because that he willingly humbled himselfe to the death of the crosse VVherefore if the worlde doeth also at this day scorne at Christe lette vs learne by the height of faith to ouercome these offences neither let vs regarde what the vngodly shall wickedly ascribe vnto Christ but with what ornamēts the heauenly father shall clothe him with what scepter and wyth what crowne he shal adorne him that he may be placed not only farre aboue men but also farre aboue all the Angels There is no great account to be made of that matter where Marke putteth purple in steade of scarlet It is not probable that Christe was apparelled with any costly garment VVhereby we doe gather that it was not purple but such as was somewhat like it euen as the Painter in his pictures doeth imitate the truthe 32. They found a man of Cyrene By this circumstance there is set foorth the extreme cruelty aswel of the Iewish nation as of the soldiers It is not to be douted but that the euill doers were wont to beare their own crosses euen to the place of execution but when as none but strōg theeues were wont to be crucified they were able to beare such a burden the estate of christ was far otherwise y t the very weaknes of the body might plainly shewe that he was a lambe to be sacrificed Also it may be that he being maimed with whips hardly oppressed with many iniuries fel downe vnder the burden of the crosse The Euangelists do report that a husbādman one of no account was constrained by the soldiers to beare the crosse because that maner of punishment was so detestable that they thought they all shuld be defiled if they shuld but onely touch it But he who of the basest sort of the people was enforced to so vile infamous an office doth God nobilitate by his preachers for it is not in vaine that the Euangelists doe not only sette downe his name but also his country children Neither is it to be douted but that God wold by this
glory partely one that will plague their filthy falshood 48. And streight way one of them ran Hereof a probable coniecture may be gathered that when Christe had once refused drinke it was offred to him againe to trouble him Though withal it is likely that at the first he had vineger reached vnto him in a cuppe before that he was lifted vp on high afterward when hee now hung vpon the Crosse it was put to hys mouth in a sponge MAR. 36. Saying let him alone That which Marke here deliuereth that a soldiour reaching him vineger said Let him alone let vs see c. and Matthew attributeth this speach to others there is no repugnancye in it For it is likly that one began the scorning which being greedily accepted by others raised this cry amongst them all So the word Let him alone is not a word of forbidding but of scorning Therefore he which first scorned Christ speaking ironically to his fellowes Let vs see saith he whether Elyas wil come presently others followed and euery one sange the same song to his neighbour as it cōmonly cōmeth to passe in such mutual agreemēt And it is no matter to stand either vpon the plural number or the singuler for let him alone signifieth as much in the singuler number as in the plurall for the verb is put in steede of an interiection as if they had said st st 30. Then Iesus cried againe Luke who maketh no mention of the firste crying doth report the wordes of the second cry which Matthewe and Marke doe passe ouer And hee saieth that hee cried Father into thy handes I commend my spirit wherein he declareth that though hee had bene hardlye shaken with violēt temptations yet his faith was not shaken but alwaies kept his place inuincible For there could not haue beene a more notable triumphe shewed then when Christe boldly bragged that GOD was a faithfull keeper of his soule which all men thought to be lost Further because he had spoken to the deaffe he went straight to God and layde down the testimony of his faith in his lappe His wil was that men shuld heare that which he spake but though hee preuailed nothing with men he was content that God alone did witnesse with him And truely faith cannot be more certeinly and firmely approued then where a godly mā when he seeth himselfe beaten on euery side that he findeth no comfort in menne despising the madnes of al the world doth vnlade his sorowes and cares in the bosome of God and resteth in the hope of his promyses And though it seemeth that he tooke this manner of praier which hee vsed out of the Psal 31. 6 yet I doubt not but that according to the cyrcumstance of the time he applied the same to his present vse as if he had said I see O father my self by al mens mouthes appointed to destruction my soule drawn after a sort hither thither and in the meane while according to the flesh I do feele no helpe in thee Yet that shall not stop me but that I will lay vp my spirit in thy handes and will quietlye lye down in the secret custody of thy goodnes Yet it is to be noted that Dauid in that place which I cited euen now praid not only for this that his soule being receiued into y e hand of god might remain aliue safe after but he commended his life to the Lord that being protected by his defence he might be in happy estate as well liuing as dying He sawe himselfe continually assaulted with many deathes therefore nothing remained but that he should cōmit himselfe to the inuincible defence of God Further where he appoynteth God to be the keeper of his soule he glorieth that it is safe frō all danger and withall he quietly prepareth himselfe to meete with death when it should so seeme good to God because that euen in death the Lord himselfe doeth keepe the soules of his children Nowe because that was first taken away from Christe that hee shoulde commit to his father his soule to be preserued in the transitori◠estate of the earthly life he going chearefully to die desireth to be saued out of the world For therefore doeth God chiefly receiue our soules into his custodie that our hope shoulde clime vp aboue this shadowish life Now let vs remember that Christ commended his soul to his father not in his own priuate respect but cōprehended al the soules of his faithful ones as it were in one bundle that they might be saued togither wyth his Yea in this praier he begate vnto himselfe this right of preseruing al soules so that the heauenly father not onely for fauour of him vouchsafeth to take them into his custody but resigning those things which belōged to himself to him he cōmitted them to him to be preserued And therfore Stephen at his death deliuereth his soule into his hande Act. 7. 59. Lorde Iesu sayeth he receiue my spirite By whose example who soeuer will beleeue in Christ shal not at his death breath out his soule into the aire but it shall goe to a faithful keper who keepeth safely whatsoeuer is committed vnto him of the father The crie doth shew againe the vehemencie of the affection for it is not to bee doubted but that Christe brake not out of the straites of temptations wherein hee was holden bounde without earnest and ardent trauaile Thoughe withall by this hie and loude cryinge his will was to declare to vs that his soule shoulde be preserued and safe from death to the ende that we beinge furnished with the same hope might chearefully depart out of this transitorie cottage of our flesh 51. And beholde the vaile of the Temple VVhere Luke mixeth the renting of the vaile with the darkening of the Sun as if it befel before the death of Christ is an inuerting of the order For the Euangelistes doe not exactly obserue the moments of times as it is often seene And it was not likely that the vaile should be rent before the sacrifice of expiation was finished because Christe the true and eternall Priest abolishing the figures of the law then opened to vs by his bloud the way to the heauēly sanctuarie that we should not stand nowe a farre off in the Courte but come freely forth into the sight of God For so long as the worshipping of God in shadowes endured there was a vaile set vp in the earthly sanctuarie which kept thence not only the peoples feet but also their eyes But Christe wyping out the hande wryting which was contrary to vs Col. 2. 14. tooke away all hinderance that we enioying him for a mediatour should be all made a royall priesthoode Therefore the renting of the vaile was not only the abrogation of the ceremonies which were of force vnder the lawe but also an opening of the heauens so that now God doeth familiarly call the members of his sonne vnto him In the meane while the Iewes were admonished that
prophesie of Isai the ninthe chapiter and the tenthe verse God would neuer haue suffered them to be deceiued by so fond credulitie but that he might depriue them of the hope of saluation who hadde contemned the Redeemer euen as with the same kinde of punishment hee doeth nowe chastice the worlde lousing the raynes to the reprobate that they may grow worse But though this lie should preuaile amongst the Iewes yet it was no let but that the trueth of the Gospell shoulde haue free passage euen to the endes of the earth as it alwayes went as conquerour ouer all the lettes of the worlde Mathew Mar. 16. Luke 24.  12. After that hee appeared vnto two of them in an other fourme as they walked and went into the countrey 13. And behold two of them went that same day to a towne which was from Hierusalem about three score furlongs called Emaus 14. And they talked togither of all these things that were done 15. And it came to passe as they communed togither and reasoned that Iesus himself drew neare and went with them 16. But their eyes were holden that they coulde not knowe him 17. And hee sayde vnto them VVhat maner of communications are these that yee haue one to another as yee walke and are sad 18. And the one named Cleopas answeared and sayd vnto him Art thou onely a straunger in Ierusalem and haste not knowen the thinges whiche are come to passe there in these dayes 19. And he said vnto them what things And they saide vnto him Of Iesus of Nazaret whiche was a Prophet mighty in deede and in worde before God all the people 20. And how the hie priests our rulers deliuered him to be condeÌ„ned to death and haue crucified him 21. But we trusted that it had been he that should haue deliuered Israel as touching all these things to day is the third day that they were done 22. Yea and certain women amonge vs made vs astonied which came early vnto the sepulchre 23. And when they founde not his body they came saying that they had also seenâ— a vision of angels which sayde that he was aliue 24. Therfore certain of them which were with vs went to the sepulchre and founde it euen so as the women had sayd but him they saw not 25. Then he sayd vnto them O fâ—â—les and slowe of heart to beleeue al that the Prophets haue spoken 26. Ought 〈◊〉 Christ to haue suffred these things and to enter into his glory 27. And he began at Moses and at all the Prophets and interpreated vnto them in all the scriptures the thinges whiche were wrytten of hym 28. And they drewe neare vnto the towne which they went to but he made as though he woulde haue gone further 29. But they constrained him sayinge Abide with vs for it is towardes nighte and the day is farre spent So he went in to tarye with them 30. And it came to passe as hee sate at the table with them he tooke the bread and gaue thankes brake it and gaue it to them â—â— And beholde two of them Though Marke doeth only touch this hystorie briefly and Mathew and Iohn do say neuer a woorde of it yet because it is profitable to be knowen and woorthy to be remembred it is not in vaine that Luke doeth so diligently describe the same But I haue already oft times declared that the spirite of God hath so aptly directed the workes of euery of the Euangelists that what could not be founde in one or two might be hadde in the others For diuers visions whereof Iohn doeth make mention are not spoken of by our three Further before I will come to the seuerall circumstances this shal be woorth the labour summarâ—ly to be noted that these two witnesses were chosen not that the Lordes purpose was by them to shew the Apostles that he was risen but to reproue their slacknesse Yet though they preuailed nothing at the first afterward their testimony being furthered with other helps it was had in due regarde amongst them But it is doubted who they were but that by the name of one of them whome Luke a little after calleth Cleopas it maye be gathered that they were not of the eleuen Emaus was an ancient town of no small accoâ—â—t which the Romanes afterwardes called Nicopolis neither was it farre distant from Ierusalem when as three score furlongs doe only make seuen thousand foure hundred paces But Luke hath not so much regard to note the place in respecte of the renoume of it as for the certainty of the hystorie 14. And they talked togither This was a signe of godlinesse that they endeuoured to nourish by what meane they might their faith in Christe though it was but weake and small For their talke tended not to any other purpose then y t they might oppose the reuereÌ„ce of their maister as a shield or buckler against y e offeÌ„ce of y e crosse And though by inquiring disputing they bewraied their ignorance worthy to be reprehended wheÌ„ as they being before admonished y t christ shuld rise again that they shuld be amased at the hearing of the same yet their aptnes to be taught yeelded a way to Christe to take away their errour For many of 〈◊〉 purpose doe mooue questions because they are determined frowardlye to refuse the truthe but they which haue a desire quietly to embrace the truthe though they sticke at small obiections and stay at light scruples yet their godly endeuour to obey procureth them fauour before God so that as it were with stretched out hand being ledde into a perfect assurance should cease to wauer And this is to be noted where we doe inquite for Christe if it be done with a modest desire to learne there is away opened for the furtherance of vs yea we do then procure hym to be as a teacher eueÌ„ as prophane men with their filthy speaches do driue him farre away 1â— Their eyes were holden The Euangelist doeth expresly set this down least any man should thinke that the shape of Christes body were altered Therefore though Christ remained like as he was yet he was vnknowen because their eyes were holden whereby the suspition of a ghoast or of a false imagination is taken awaye And heereby we are taught howe weake we are in all our senses so that neither the eyes nor the eares doe their office further then that they haue power ministred vnto them daily from heauen Oure members are naturallye furnished with their gifts but that it might the better appear that they are graunted to vs freely God keepeth the vse of them in his owne hand that this same which the eares do heare and the eyes do see should be layed vp amongst his daily benefites for if that he should not continually strengthen our senses their whole force would presently fade awaye I doe graunt that our senses are not oft holden as it then befel that they shuld be so grossely deceiued
offered in the heauenly oracles doeth profite vs nothing But nowe if by vnderstanding we do not perceiue what shoulde be right howe shoulde our will be able to yeelde obedience Therefore it must be granted that we are weake euery way so that the heauenly doctrine is not otherwise profitable and effectuall to vs but so farre as the Spirite doeth frame our mindes to vnderstande the same and our hearts to be subiecte to the yoake of the same and therefore that we may become sitte disciples to him it is necessary that all trust in our owne witte being cast away to aske for light from heauen and also leauing the folish opinion of free will to deliuer our selues to be gouerned by God And it is not without a cause that Paule in the first to the Corrinthians the third chapter and the eighteene verse doth commaunde menne to become foolish that they may be wise to God for the light of the spirite cannot be extinguished by a worse darknesse then by trusting to our owne witte Furthermore lette the readers obserue that the disciples hadde not the eyes of the minde opened wherewith without the helpe of God they might discerne mysteries but as they are compreheÌ„ded in the Scriptures and so was that fulfilled which was spoken in the hundreth and nineteene Psalme and eighteene verse Lighten mine eyes that I may consider the maruellous woorkes of thy lawe For God doeth not giue suche a Spirite to his childrenne as shoulde abolishe the vse his woorde but rather it should make the same frutefull VVherefore fanaticall menne doe wickedly vnder pretence of reuelations graunt themselues libertie to despice the Scripture For that which we doe reade heere of the Apostles Christ worketh daily in all his for that by his spirit he directeth them to vnderstand the Scripture but not to carye them to vaine imaginations But it is demaunded why Christe hadde rather loose his labour for the space of whole three yeres then to open their eyes presently I doe aunsweare first thoughe the fruite of the labour doeth not so speedily appeare yet it was not vnprofitable for being lightened a newe they also felte the profite of the former time For I doe take that their mindes were opened not onely that they might afterwardes be apt to learne if any thing shoulde be taught them but that they might call to memorie for their profite the doctrine hearde before in vaine Furthermore that ignorance by the space of three yeares doeth teache vs a profitable lesson that they obtained not this knowledge a newe by any other meanes then by the heauenly light Adde also that Christe in this shewed an euident token of his Godhead because that hee was not onely a minister of the outwarde voyce which should giue a sounde in the eares but by his secreate power he pearsed into the mindes and so he declareth that it belongeth to him alone which Paule denieth to the doctours of the Churche 1. Corrinthians 3. 7. yet it is to be noted that the Apostles were not so voyd and depriued of the light of vnderstanding but that they knew some few principles but because it was only a smal taste whiche they hadde this is accounted the beginning of true vnderstanding while the vaile being remooued they doe see Christe plainely in the Lawe and the Prophets 46. Hee sayde vnto them so it is wrytten By this texte is their quarrel confuted whiche doe pretende that the outwarde doctrine is but in vaine if that we haue in vs by nature no power to vnderstande the same To what ende say they shoulde the Lorde speake to the deafe But we see where the Spirite of Christe which is the inwarde maister perfourmeth his parte that the labour of the minister which teacheth is not lost For after that Christe endewed his with the Spirite of vnderstandinge they doe receiue fruite by that which he teacheth out of the Scriptures And euen amongest the reprobate thoughe the outwarde voyce vanisheth awaye as if it were deade yet notwythstandinge it maketh them inexcusable And as concerninge the woordes of Christ they are gathered of that principle It is necessary that what soeuer is wrytten shoulde be fulfilled because that God witnessed nothing by his prophets but that which hee woulde certainly bring to passe But by the same woordes wee are taughte what must be chiefly learned out of the law and the Prophets for sith Christe is the ende and soule of the lawe without him and besides him what knowledge soeuer is obtained is vaine and friuolous VVherefore as any manne shall desire to profite best by the Scripture lette him bee alwayes bente to thys poynte And nowe Christe doeth heere firste sette downe his death and resurrection and afterwardes the fruite whiche shall come to vs by them bothe For whence commeth repentaunce and forgiuenesse of sinnes but because oure olde manne is crucified with Christe Romanes 6. and the 6. verse that throughe the same wee maye arise to newnesse of life for by the sacrifice of his death our sinnes are cleansed and our filthinesse washed with bloude but righteousnesse is obtained by the resurrection Therefore hee teacheth that the cause and matter of oure saluation muste be soughte in hys death and resurrection for from thence proceedeth reconciliation with God and regeneration into a newe and spirituall life And therefore it is plainely expressed that as well forgiuenesse of sinnes as repentance caÌ„not be preached but in his name For neither can we hope for imputation of righteousnesse neither growe to the deniall of our selues and newnesse of life but so farre foorth as he is become our righteousnesse and sanctification 1. Cor. 1. 30. But because we haue entreated at large in another place of this summe of the Gospel it is better that the readers should thence seeke for any thing whiche they haue forgotten then to be burdened with repetition 47. Amongst all nations beginning first Now doeth Christ at the lengthe declare euidently that which hee had before concealed that the grace of redemption which he brought doth generally appertaine to all nations For though the calling of the Gentiles hadde beene oft foretold by the Prophets yet the same had not beene so reuealed as that the Iewes â—huld easily admit them into the hope of saluation with them Therefore vntill the resurrection Christ was not supposed to be the redeemer but of that one speciall people And then was the wall first broken downe that they which before were straungers and scattered abroade might be gathered into the sheepefolde of the Lorde Yet in the meane season least the couenaunt of God might seeme to bee in vaine Christe placeth the Iewes in the first degree commaunding that they should first beginne at Hierusalem for because that God had peculiarly adopted the stocke of Abraham it was meete that it shoulde be preferred before the rest of the worlde This is the right of the first begotten which Ieremiah assigneth vnto them 31. 9. Paule also doeth euery where
goe vnto them they were greatly afraide as if they should defile themselues the doctrine Act. 10. 28. Baptising them Christe commaundeth that they shoulde be baptized which shoulde giue their name to the Gospell and should professe them selues to be disciples partlye that it mighte be a witnesse vnto them of eternal life before God partly that it might be an outward signe of faith before men For we knowe that by this signe God doeth witnesse vnto vs the grace of his adoption for he grafteth vs into the body of his sonne that he might account vs to be of his flocke and therefore our spirituall washing wherewith he reconcileth vs vnto himselfe and the new righteousnesse are there represented But as God confirmeth his grace vnto vs by this zeale so who soeuer doe offer themselues to baptisme they do in like maner binde their faith as it were by giuing of an obligation Also sith the Apostles haue these dueties expreslye committed to their charge togither with the preachinge of the Gospell it followeth that there are no other lawfull ministers of Baptisme but they which doe also minister doctrine Therefore where libertie hath beene graunted to priuate men and also to women to baptise because it is not agreeable to the institution of Christ it was nothing else but a meere prophanation Also where the first place is appoynted for doctrine there is a true differēce set down betwene this mysterie and the adoulterous rites of the Gentiles wherwith they do enter thēselues into their religions for vntill God by his word shal giue life to the earthly elemēt it is made no sacramēt for vs. As superstition hath a preposterous emulation at all the works of God so folish men do frame diuers sacraments according to their owne pleasure but because they want the woorde as the soule they are vaine and toyishe shadowes VVherefore let vs note that by the power of the doctrine it commeth to passe that the fignes doe put on a newe nature so as the outwarde washing of the flesh beginneth to be a spirituall pledge of regeneration by the doctrine of the Gospell goinge before and this is the right consecration in steade wherof popery hath brought in vppon vs magicall exorcismes And therefore it is sayde in Marke He that shall beleeue and be baptised by which woordes Christ doeth not onely exclude hypocrites from the hope of saluation who beinge without faith are onely puffed vp with the outward signe but hee ioyneth baptisme to the holy bande of doctrine that this should be nothing else then an addition to that But because Christe commaundeth them to reache before he commaundeth to baptise and willeth that onely beleeuers be receiued to baptisme baptisme seemeth not to be rightly ministred except that faith should goe before And vnder this pretence the Anabaptists haue stirred much against the baptisme of infants Yet it is not harde to be answeared if any manne shall consider the reason of the commaundement Christ commaundeth that the embassage of eternall saluation should be caryed to all the Gentiles hee confirmeth the same by adding the seale of baptisme And there is good cause why the beleuing of the woorde is sette before baptisme sith the Gentiles were altogither straungers from God and had no fellowship with the elect people For otherwise it should haue beene a lying signe which should offer forgiuenesse of sinnes and the gift of the spirite to vnbeleeuers who as yet were not the members of Christ. And we knowe that they are gathered by faith who were before dispearsed Nowe it is demanded vppon what condition God adopted them to be his sonnes which before were straungers It cannot certainly be denied when hee once accepted them into his fauour but that hee extendeth the same to their children and nephewes At the comming of Christ he shewed himselfe generally to be a father both to the Gentiles and to the Iewes Therefore it is necessary that the promisse which was in times past made to the Iewes shoulde also at this daye be of force amongest the Gentiles I will be thy God and the God of thy seede after thee Gen. 17. 7. So wee see them which by faith are entred into the Church of God to be accounted for the members of Christe and also to be called to the enheritance of saluation And yet baptisme is not by this meanes separated from faith or doctrine for though yong infants doe not as yet by reason of their age take holde of the grace of God by faith yet God accepting of theyr parents doeth also embrace them I doe therfore deny it to be rashly done to baptise infants whereto the Lord doth call them while he promiseth them to be their God In the name of the father This place doeth teache the full and euident knowledge of God the which beinge but darkely shadowed foorth vnder the lawe and the Prophets at the lengthe sprange foorth vnder the kingdome of Christe The olde fathers neuer durst call God their Father if they hadde not taken this hope from Christe theyr head neither were they altogither ignorant of the eternall wisdome of God which was the fountaine of light and life It was also one of their confessed principles that God shewed forth his power in the holy ghost But at the arising of the gospell God was much more manifestly shewed vnder the three persons for the father then reuealed himselfe plainly in the sonne his liuely and expresse image and Christ himselfe lightening the world by the cleare brightnesse of his spirite made both him himselfe to be knowen But it is not without cause that heere is expresse mention made of the Father of the Sonne and of the spirite for the force of baptisme cannot be apprehended otherwise then by beginning at the free mercy of the Father who reconcileth vs vnto himselfe by hys only begotten Sonne then shall Christ himselfe appeare before vs wyth the sacrifice of his death and at the length the holy ghost shal also come by whome he washeth and regenerateth vs and at the length he maketh vs partakers of all their good giftes So we do see that we do not rightly know God except that our faith do distinctly conceiue three persons in one essence and that the efficacie and frute of baptisme doth come from thence that God the Father adopteth vs in his Sonne and by the Spirit we being purged from the silthinesse of our fleshe he refourmeth vs to righteousnesse MAR. 16. He that shall beleeue This promisse was added that it might allure all mankind to faith as againe for the terrifying of the vnbeleeuers there followeth a denounced sentence of grieuous destruction But it is no maruel that saluation is promised to the faithful for by beleuing in the only begotten sonne of God they are not only accoūted amongst the sonnes of God but being endued with the righteousnes of his grace and with the spirit of regeneration they do possesse the summe of eternal life Baptisme is ioyned
hauing deuided the partes amongst them hee might make one perfect body Nowe it is our dutie so to linke and knit together the foure that wee suffer our selues to bee taught as it were with one mouth of them all together VVhereas they haue placed Iohn the fourth in order in this they had respect to the time wherein hee writ but the contrary order is more profitable in reading that beeing afterwarde aboute to reade in Matthewe that Christe was giuen vs of the father we may first learne out of Iohn to what end he was reuealed ¶ The holy Gospel of Iesus Christe according to Iohn 1_IN the beginning was the word and the word was with God and that woorde was God 2. The same was in the beginning with God 3. All thinges were made by it and without it was made nothing which was made 4. In it was life and the life was the light of men 5. And the light shineth in the darknesse and the darkenesse comprehended it not The Commentarie of John Caluine 1 IN the beginning was the worde In this exordium hee sheweth the eternal Diuinitie of Christe to the ende wee may knowe that hee was eternall God who was made manifest in the fleshe Furthermore this is the drifte thereof that it was requisite that mankinde shoulde bee restored by the sonne of GOD seeing that by his power all things were created sithence it is hee alone who doth breath life and strength into all creatures that they may remaine in their state and especially seeing hee hath shewed in man a most manifest token as well of his power as of his grace so that euen after the fall of Adam hee ceased not to bee liberall and bountifull towarde his posteritie And this doctrine is very needefull to bee knowen for seeing that wee muste not seeke for health and life without God howe shoulde our faith leane and rest vpon Christe vnlesse wee were fully persuaded of that whiche Christe teacheth in this place Therefore the Euangeliste teacheth in these woordes that wee doe not depart from the only and eternall GOD when as wee beleeue in Christe Secondly that through his benefite life is nowe restored to the dead who hauing his nature as yet perfect was the fountaine and cause of life It seemeth to mee that this was the only reason that moued him to call the son of god the word because hee is first of all the eternall wisdome and will of God secondly the expresse image of his counsell For as the speech is called the marke or printe of the minde in men so is this also not vnfitly applyed vnto God to say that he maketh himselfe knowen vnto vs by his worde The other significations of this worde Logos are not so fit for this purpose Logos doth signifie amongest the Grecians both a definition a reason and an account but I will not subtilly play the Philosopher aboue the capacitie of my faith And we see that the spirite of God is so farre from allowing suche subtiltie that applying himselfe vnto our weakenesse in keeping silence hee cryeth howe soberly wee ought to bee wise in suche hidden mysteries Furthermore as God did reueale himselfe in creating the worlde by this word so he had the same laid vp in himselfe before so that there is a double relation the former vnto God the latter vnto men Seruetus the proudest knaue which Spayne euer brought foorth feigneth that this eternall worde did then take his beginning when he was reuealed in the creation of the worlde As if it were not before such time as the power thereof was knowen in the external worke The Euangelist teacheth a farre other thing in this place for he doth not assigne any beginning of time to the worde but in that he saith it was from the beginning he goeth beyond all ages And I am not ignorant what this dog barketh and what the Arrians did somtimes cauill namely that God did in the beginning create heauen earth which notwithstanding are not eternal because this word beginning doth rather respect the order then betoken the eternitie But the Euangelist preuenteth this shift when hee saith that it was with God If the worde began to bee from time it must needes bee that they must finde some course of times in God And truely Iohn did intende by this particle by name to distinguish the word from all things which are created For many thinges might come into the mindes of men where that worde should be how he should shew foorth his force of what nature he was how he could be knowen Therfore he saith that we must not cleeue to the world things which are created because it was alwayes ioyned to God before the worlde was Nowe wheras some do wrest the word beginning vnto the beginning of the heauen the earth doe they not make Christ subiect to the common order of the worlde from which he is statly exempted in this place Wherein they doe most cruell iniurie not onely to the sonne of God but also to his euerlasting father whom they spoile of his wisdome If it be an haynous offence to imagine God without his wisdome we must confes that we must no where els seeke for the beginning of the word saue only in the eternal wisdome of God Seruetus obiecteth that the word cannot bee comprehended before such time as Moses bringeth in god speaking as if he were not in god because hee was not openly known that is as if he were not within vntill such time as he began to come out But the EuaÌ„gelist cutteth off al occasioÌ„ of such mad dotings wheÌ„ he affirmeth without exceptioÌ„ that the word was with God for he doth manifestly recall vs froÌ„ al momeÌ„ts of time They which gather y e perpetual statâ— out of the Preterimperfectense of the Verb they leane to a weake reasoÌ„ The word was say they doth more expresse the continuall course then if Iohn shoulde haue saide hath beene But they must reason more strongly in such waightie matters And that one thing which I brought ought to suffice vs that the EuaÌ„gelist sendeth vs into the eternal secret places of god that wee may knowe that the worde was as it were hidden there before such time as it did reueale it selfe in the externall framing of the world Therfore Augustine saith very well that this beginning which is mentioned in this place is without all beginning For although the father is before his wisedome in order yet they spoyle him of his glory whosoeuer doe imagine any moment of time wherein he was before his wisdome And this is the eternall generation which lay hid in GOD long time before the creation of the worlde that I may so speak which was many yeres obscurely shadowed to the fathers vnder the lawe and was at length more fully reuealed in the flesh I marueile what moued the Latinists to traâ—â—ate Logon verbum For they should rather haue transsated it so if so be it had bene rhema
preposterously and out of due time who referre this light whereof the Euangelist maketh mention vnto the Gospel and doctrine of saluation 6 There was a man sent from God whose name was Iohn 7 This man came for a testimonie that he might testifie of the light that all men might beleeue through him 8 He was not the light but that he might testifie of the light 9 Hee was the true light whiche lighteneth euery man whiche commeth into the worlde 10 He was in the worlde and the worlde was made by him and the worlde knew him not 11 He came into his owne and his owne receiued him not 12 But so many as receiued him he gaue vnto them power to be made the sonnes of God namely vnto those that beleeue in his name 13 VVho are borne not of blooddes neither of the will of the flesh neither of the will of man but of God 6 There was a man Now the Euangelist beginneth to intreate how the word of God was manifested in the flesh And least any man doubt that Christe is the eternall sonne of God he saith that hee was commended by the preaching of Iohn Baptist. For Christe did not onely shewe himselfe vnto men but hee would also bee made knowen by the testimony and doctrine of Iohn Yea God the father sent this witnesse before his Christe to the ende all men might the more easily receiue the saluation offered by him Yet this may seeme an absurd thing at the firste blushe that another shoulde beare witnesse with Christe as if hee needed the same But he affirmeth that he seeketh not the testimonie of man The answeare is easie and knowen that he was ordeined a witnesse for our cause and not for Christes sake If any man obiect that the testimony of man is to weake to prooue Christ to be the sonne of God we haue heere likewise an answere in readinesse that Iohn Baptist is not cited as a priuate witnesse but as one who being indued with diuine authoritie doth beare the person rather of an angell then of man Therefore hee is not adorned with the titles of his owne vertues but with this one thing that he was the Embassadour of God Neither doth it any whit hinder that the preaching of the Gospel was committed vnto Christe that hee might beare witnes of himselfe For the preaching of Iohn did tend to this ende that they might take heede to the doctrine and myracles of Christe Sent of God Hee doth not confirme the calling of Iohn but doth only make mention thereof by the way This is not sufficient for the certaintie seeing that many running of their owne accord doe boast that they are sent of God but the Euangelist being about to speak more at large afterwarde of this witnesse he thought it sufficient to vtter in this one word first that he came not but at the coÌ„mandement of god Wee shall afterwarde see howe he doth affirme that God was the authour of his ministery Nowe we must note which thing I haue touched heeretofore that that is required in all the Teachers of the church which is spoken of Iohn that they be called of God that their authoritie to teach may be grounded no other where saue onely in God alone Hee expresseth his name not onely to point out the man but because it was giuen him by the thing it self For without doubt God had respect vnto the function whereunto he assigned Iohn when hee commaunded by the Angel that hee should be so called that all men might thereby knowe that he was a preacher of the grace of God For although Iehocanan may be taken passiuely and so be referred vnto the person because Iohn was acceptable in the sight of God yet notwithstandyng I doe willingly referre it vnto the fruite whiche other men shoulde receyue by him 7 Hee came for a witnesse He setteth downe briefly the end of his callyng namely that he myght prepare a church for Christ like as whilest he did inuite all men vnto Christ hee did sufficiently declare that hee came not for his owne cause And Iohn had so little neede of commeÌ„dation that the Euangelist teacheth vs that he was not the light least his immoderate brightnesse doe darken the glory of Christe For some there were who did cleaue so fast vnto him that they did neglect Christ. Like as if any man being astonied at the beholding of the morning do not vouchsafe to turne his eyes vnto the Sunne Furthermore wee shall see by and by in what sense the Euangelist doeth take this worde light All the godly truly are light in the Lorde because being lightned by his spirite they doe not only see for themselues but doe also direct other men by their example into the way of saluation The Apostles are also properly called the light because they carry the light of the gospel which is able to driue away the darknesse of the worlde But the Euangelist intreteth in this place of the only and eternall fountain of illumination as he doth by and by more plainely declare 9 Hee was the true light The true light is not set against the false but the meaning of the Euangelist was to distinguish Christ from all other least any man should think that this was common to him with the Angels or men that hee is called the light Furthermore there is this difference that whatsoeuer is light in heauen or earth it borroweth the light which it hath of some other but Christ is the light which shineâ—h of it self and by it selfe and secondly which lightneth the whole world with his brightnes so that there is no other beginning or cause of brightnesse any where els Therefore he calleth it the true light whereto it is proper by nature to shine VVhich lighteneth euery man The Euangelist standeth chiefly vpon this point to proue and teach that Christe is the light by y â— effect which euery one of vs feeleth in himself He might haue disputed more subtilly that Christe as the eternall light hath brightnes ingrafted in himselfe and doth not set the same from any other but he doth rather reclaime vs vnto the experience which all of vs haue For seeing that Christ doth make vs all partakers of his brightnesse wee must confesse that this honour is proper to him alone to bee called the light But this place is commonly expounded two wayes For certaine do restraine the vniuersall note vnto those who being regenerate by the spirit of God are made partakers of the liuely light Augustine induceth the similitude of a schoolemaster who being but one if he haue a schoole in a Citie hee shall bee called the master of all although many doe not come to the schoole Therefore they take this saying comparatiuely that all men are lightned by Christ because no man can boast that hee did get the light of life by any other meanes saue onely by his grace But seeing the Euangelist putteth in all men generally who come into this worlde
doth here commende and set foorth that plentifull aboundance of good thynges which Christe brought foorth with his commyng For wee knowe that the benefites of God were tasted more sparingly vnder the lawe and that so soone as Christ was reuealed in the fleshe they were powred out in great aboundance euen vnto the full Not that anye of vs hath greater aboundance of the spirite then had Abraham but I speake of the ordinarie dispensation and of the manner and meanes of dispensing Therefore to the ende that Iohn may the better inuite his Disciples vnto Christe he telleth them that the aboundance of all those good thinges which they want is offered them in him Although there shall be no absurditie therein if so be it we extend it farther yea the text may be read thus verye well that all the fathers from the beginning of the worlde did drawe all those giftes which they had from Christe because although the lawe was giuen by Moses yet did they not obtaine grace thereby Notwithstanding I haue shewed before what I like best namely that Iohn doth in this place compare vs with the fathers that by this comparison hee may amplifie that which is giuen vs. And grace for grace It is well knowen howe Augustine expoundeth this place namely that al good things are giuen vs now then of God and that eternall life is not repaide to our merites as a due rewarde but that this is a poynt of more liberalitie that God doth so reward the former graces and crown his giftes in vs. This truely is godly and finely saide but it is not very fit for this place The sense were more plaine if thou shouldst take this worde anti comparitiuely as if he shoulde say that whatsoeuer graces the Lorde heapeth vpon vs they doe in like sort flowe from this fountaine It may also bee vnderstood as a note of the finall cause that we do receiue grace nowe that the Lorde may once accomplishe the worke of our saluatioÌ„ Notwithstanding I do rather subscribe vnto their iudgement who say that wee are watered with the graces which are powred out vppon Christe For that which we recoâ—â—e of Christe hee doth not onely giue it vs as God but the father hath bestowed it vpon him that it might flowe vnto vs as through a conduit This is the oyntmente wherewith hee was annoynted that hee myght annoynt vs all togeather with hym wherevppon hee is called Christe wee Christians 17 Because the lawe was giuen by Moses It is a preuention wherein hee preuenteth a contrarie obiection For Moses was so greatly esteemed amongest the Iewes that they did hardly admit any thing that was contrary to him Therfore the EuaÌ„gelist teacheth how far inferior the ministerie of Moses was to the power of Christe And also this comparison doth not a little beautifie the power of Christe For seeing that the Iewes did make so great account of Moses that they did attribute vnto him all honour that might bee the Euangelist telleth them that that was but a very small thing which Moses brought if it be compared with the grace of Christe For that was otherwise a great let that they thought they had that by the lawe whiche we doe obteine by Christe alone But we must note the contraposition when he setteth the lawe against grace and truth for his meaning is that the lawe wanted both these And truth in my iudgement is taken for the firme and sound stabilitie of things By this worde Grace I vnderstande the spirituall fulfilling of those thinges the bare letter whereof was contained in the lawe And these two voyces may be referred by Hypallage both vnto one thing As if he had saide that grace wherein the truth of the lawe consisteth was reuealed at length in Christ. But because the same sense shall remaine it maketh no great matter whether thou couple them together or distinguish them This truely is certaine that this is the Euangelists meaning that the image of spirituall good things was only shadowed in the law and that they are perfectly fulfilled in Christe whereupon it followeth if thou separate the law from Christe there remaineth nothing there but vaine figures In which respect Paul saith Collos. 2. 17. That therein are the shadowes that the body is in Christ. Yet notwithstaÌ„ding we must not imagine that there was any thing shewed deceitfully in the lawe for Christ is the soule which quickneth that which should otherwise be dead in the lawe But the shooteth heere at another marke namely of what force the law is of it selfe and without Christ. And the Euangelist saith that there is no sounde thing found in it vntyll wee come vnto Christe Furthermore this truth consisteth in that that we obteine grace through Christe which the lawe could not giue vs. Therefore I take this worde grace generally aswell for the free remission of sins as for the renuing of the hearte For seeing that the Euangelist doth in this place briefly note the difference betwene the old new Testament which is described more at large Ier. 31. 31. hee coÌ„preheÌ„deth vnder this worde whatsoeuer belongeth vnto the spirituall righteousnesse And the partes thereof are two that God doth reconcile himselfe vnto vs freely by not imputing our sinnes and that he doth ingraue in the heartes of men his lawe and doth frame men inwardly by his spirite to obey him wherby it appeareth that the law is falsly and vnproperly expounded if sobeit it retaine any in it or keepe theÌ„ back from comming to Christe 18 No man hath seene God at any time This is most fitly added to confirme the next sentence withall For the knowledge of God is the gate whereby we enter in into the fruition of all goodnesse Therfore seeing that God doth reueale himselfe vnto vs by Christe alone it followeth heereupon that we must desire craue all thinges of Christe This course of doctrine is diligentlye to bee noted There is nothynge that seemeth to bee more common then this that euery one of vs doth receiue those thinges which God doth offer vnto vs according to the measure of our faith but there are but a fewe that thinke that we must bring the vessell of faith of the knowledge of God wherby we may draw This that he saith that no man hath seene God at any time is not only to be vnderstoode of the externall sight of the bodily eyes for hee giueth vs to vnderstande generally seeing that God dwelleth in light which none can come vnto he caÌ„not be knoweÌ„ but only in Christ his liuely image Furthermore they doe commonly expounde this place on this wise Seeing that the bare maiestie of God is hidden in it selfe it coulde neuer be comprehended saue only forasmuch as it reuealed it self in Christe and that therefore God was knowen to the fathers only in Christe But I doe rather thinke that the Euangelist doth heere holde on in the comparison namely how farre better our estate is then the estate
as Christe in another place to the end he may proue the Baptisme of Iohn he demaundeth whether it be from heauen or of men 32 I sawe the spirite descending like a Doue It is an vnproper or figuratiue kinde of speech for with what eyes coulde he see the spirite But because the Doue was a certaine and vnfallible token of the presence of the spirite shee is called the spirite by Metonymia not that she is in deed the spirite but that shee doth represent him so muche as mans capacitie dothe beare And this translation is common in the Sacraments for why doth Christe call bread his body but only because the name of the thing is aptly translated vnto the signe especially whereas the signe is a true and also effectuall pledge whereby we may be certified that the thing it selfe which is signified is perfourmed vnto vs. Yet mayest thou not thinke that the spirite was included vnder the Doue who fulfilleth heauen and earth but that he was present by his power that Iohn might knowe that hee did not see that sight in vaine Like as wee knowe that the body of Christe is not tyed to the bread but yet we do inioy the participation thereof Nowe heere may a question bee moued why the spirite did then appeare vnder the shape of a doue VVe must alwayes hold the proportion of the signes with the truth VVhen as the spirite was giuen to the Apostles there appeared firie and clouen tongues because the preaching of the Gospell should be spread abroade throughout all tongues and shoulde haue firie force But God meant in this place openly to represent that mildnesse of Christe which Isaias commendeth Smoking Flaxe shall hee not quenche and a â—haken reede shall hee not breake For the spirite was then first seen to discend vpon him not that he was voyd therof before but because hee was then called vnto dignitie as it were with that solemne rite For we knowe that he laid hid for the space of thirtie yeres like to a priuate person because the time of his manifestation was not yet come And when hee woulde manifest himself he began with baptisme For he receiued the spirite then not so much for himselfe as for his And for this cause that comming downe was visible that wee may knowe that there remaineth in him store of all those giftes which wee want And this may we easily gather out of the wordes of Iohn Baptist. For in that he saith vpon whom you see the spirite descending and remaining vpon him hee it is that baptiseth with the spirite it is as much as if he should say that the spirite appeared to this ende in a visible shape rested vpon Christ that hee myght water all his with his fulnesse I touched before briefly what it is to baptise with the spirite namely to giue Baptisme his effect leaste it bee vaine and voyde which thing the spirite doth by his power 33 Vpon whom thou shalt see Here ariseth an harde question For if Iohn knewe not Christe why doth he refuse to suffer him to come to his baptisme he woulde not surely say thus to one whome hee knewe not I ought rather to bee baptisedâ—f thee Certaine doe answere that he knew him so farre that he reuerenced him as an excellent Prophete he knewe not that hee was the sonne of God But this is a colde answere For euerie man must obey the calling of God without respect of persons Therfore ther is no dignitie of man or excellencie which ought to hinder vs in our office Therefore Iohn had done iniurie to God and his baptisme if hee had saide thus to any other saue onely to the sonne of God Therefore it must needs be that hee knew Christ first First wee must note that we intreate in this place of that knowledge which commeth by familiaritie and continuall vse Although therefore hee knewe Christe so soone as hee sawe him yet doth not this cease to bee true that one of them did not knowe another after the common custome of men because the beginning of the knowledge came from God yet neuerthelesse this question seemeth not to bee throughly answered for he saith that the sight of the spirite was the marke of the showing But hee had not as yet seene the spirite when hee speaketh vnto him as vnto the sonne of God I doe willingly subscribe vnto their iudgement who thinke that this signe was added for confirmations sake and that not so much for Iohns sake as for all our sakes Onely Iohn saw the spirite but for other rather then for himselfe Bucer citeth that place of Moses â—itly This shall bee to you a signe that hauing gone three dayes iourney yee shall sacrifice vnto mee in the 〈◊〉 Truly when they went foorth they did now know that God was the guide and gouernor of their iourney but this was as they say a confirmation fet from the latter So that this was added as an ouerplus vnto the former reuelation which was shewed vnto Iohn 34 I sawe and testified He meaneth that he vttereth nothing that was doubtfull because God would haue those thinges to bee well and throughly knowen vnto him whereof he shoulde afterwarde bee a witnesse vnto the worlde And this is worthie the noting that he did testifie that Christe was the sonne of God because Christ should be the giuer of the holy ghost because the honor and office to reconcile men vnto God belongeth to none other but to him alone 35 The next day after Iohn stoode againe and two of his disciples 36 And when he saw Iesus walking he saide beholde the lambe of God 37 These two disciples hearde him speake and they followed Iesus 38 VVhen Iesus turned backe and sawe them following him he saith vnto them what seeke yee They saide vnto him Rhabbi which if thou interprete is expounded master where abidest thou 39 Hee saith vnto them Come and see they came and saw where he abode and they tarried with him that day and it was almost the tenth houre 36 Beholde the lambe of God Heere appeareth that more plainely which I saide before that Iohn so soone as he perceiued that hee drewe neere vnto the ende of his course he was wont to be earnest in this point that he might deliuer vp the light vnto Christe His constancie likewise maketh his testimonie to be of greater credit But in this that one day after another he standeth so diligently vppon the repetition of Christ his commendation he declareth thereby that his course was now finished Furthermore we see heere how slender and base the beginning of the Church was Iohn truly prepared disciples for Christ but Christe doth now at length begin to gather together the Church Furthermore hee hath onely two obscure men that were of low estate but this also serueth to the setting foorth of his glory that hee doth spreade abroade his kingdome myraculously in a short time not being holpen with mans riches or a mightie
a title now the grace wherewith he determined to indue him afterward for this cause hee saith not that this is his sirname now but he deferreth it vntill the time to come Thou shalt be called Cephas saith he It is meete that all the godly bee Peters or stones that beeing founded in Christe they may be made fit to build vp the temple of god but he alone is called so because of his singuler excellencie In the meane while the papistes are to be laughed at who put him in Christs steed that he may be the foundation of the Church As if hee the rest were not founded in Christ. But they are twice ridiculous whilest that they make a stone the head For ther is extaÌ„t in the repetitions of Gratianus a doltishe canon vnder the name of Anacletus which changing the Hebrewe name with the Greeke making no difference betweene Cephale Cepha thinketh that Peter was made by this name the head of the church Furthermore Cepha is rather a Chaldean then an Hebrew name but that was the vsuall kinde of pronunciation after the captiuitie of Babylon Therefore there is no doubtfull thing in the wordes of Christ. For hee promiseth Peter that which he would neuer haue hoped for and therein doth he set foorth his grace vnto al ages that his former estate can no whit hurt him seeing that this excellent title declareth that he was made a new man 43 The next day Iesus would goe foorth into Galilee and he founde Phillip and hee said vnto him follow me 44 And Phillip was of Bethsaida the citie of andrew and Peter 45 Phillip found Nathanael and he saith vnto him we haue found Iesus the sonne of Ioseph of Nazareth of whom Moses writ in the lawe and the prophetes 46 Nathanael saide vnto him Can there any good thing come out of Nazareth Phillip said vnto him come and see 43 Follow me For asmuch as the minde of Phillip was inflamed with this one word to follow Christ we do thereby gather what great force there is in the word but it doth not appeare in all alike For god doth cal many but without fruit as if he did only strike their eares with a vaine sound Therefore the externall preaching of the worde is of it selfe vnfruitfull saue only that it doth wound the reprobate to death y t they may be made inexcuseable before god But wheÌ„as y e secret working of y e spirit doth quicken the same it must needs be that all the senses must so bemoued that men may be redie to follow whither soeuer God calleth them Therefore we must desire Christe that hee wyll shewe foorth the same power of the gospel in vs. But Phillip followed Christe after a particuler maner for he is commaunded to follow not only as euery one of vs but as a fellowe and vnseparable companion yet notwithstanding this calling is a figure of the calling of all men Hee was of Bethâ—aida It seemeth that the name of this citie is put in of set purpose to the ende the goodnesse of God may appeare more manyfestly in the three Apostles VVe knowe how sharpely Christ threatned and cursed that Citie els where VVherefore in that some of that wicked and cursed nation are receiued by God into fauour it is to bee accounted as if they had been brought out of hell And whereas hee vouchsafeth to aduaunce those vnto so great dignitie whome he had deliuered out of that deepe dungeon that hee maketh them Apostles that is a most excellent benefite and a benefite worthie to bee remembred 45 Phillip founde Nathanael Howsoeuer proude men do despise these young beginnings and childhoode of the Churche yet it is our dutie to see and espie greater glory of God in them then if the estate of the kingdome of Christe had been mightie and very gorgeous from the begynning For we know what great aboundance did spring by and by from this little seede Furthermore wee see that there was heere in Phillip the same desire to edifie that was before in Andrew VVe see furthermore his modestie that the coueteth and goeth about no other thing saue only to haue some to learne with him of the coÌ„mon master of al men VVe haue found Iesus It appeareth hereby what a slender portion of faith was in Philip that he cannot speake foure wordes concerning Christe but he intermingleth two grosse errours Hee maketh him the sonne of Ioseph and falsly assigneth vnto him Nazareth for his countrie and yet notwithstanding because he coueteth sincerely to profite his brother and to make Christe knowen God doth alowe this his diligence and it hath also prosperous successe VVee must euery one of vs doe our indeuour to keepe our selues within our bonds Neyther doth the Euangelist recite this as a thing worthie commendation in Phillip that hee doeth twice disgrace Christe but declareth that his doctrine howsoeuer it was corrupt and intangled with errour was profitable because the ende thereof was to haue Christe made knowen He calleth Iesus the sonne of Ioseph foolishly he maketh him a Nazarite vnskilfully but in the meane season he bringeth him vnto none other but vnto the sonne of God that was borne in Bethlaim neithey doth hee forge any false Christe but he will only haue such a one to be knowen as was described by Moses and the Prophetes Therefore we see that this is the principall thing in doctrine that they may by one meanes or other come vnto Christe that heare vs. Manie when they doe dispute subtilly concerning Christe doe notwithstanding so inwrappe and so darken him with their subtilties that hee can neuer bee founde In like sorte the Papistes wil not say that Iesus was the sonne of Ioseph for they know wel what his name is but in the meane while they depriue him of his power So that they shewe a shadow in steed of Christ. VVere it not better to stammer grosly with Phillip and to retaine the true Christe then to bring in a feigned Christ by an eloquent craftie kinde of speeche On the other side there be at this day many poore idiots who being ignorant of eloquence and rhethorike doe notwithstanding teach Christe more faithfully then all the Pope his Diuines with their deepe speculations Therefore this place teacheth vs that we must not hautilie refuse it if the simple and vnlearned speake anye thing of Christ vnfitly so that they direct vs vnto Christ. But least that we be drawne away with the false glosses of men from Christe let vs alwayes haue this remedie in readinesse that we â—â—t the sincere knowledge of him from the lawe and the prophetes 46 Out of Nazareth At the first Nathanael starteth backe being offended with the countrie of Christe as it was declared by Phillip But he is first deceiued with the speech which Phillip vttered without consideration For he taketh that for a certaintie which Phillip thought foolishly TheÌ„ there foloweth a preposterous iudgemeÌ„t proceeding froÌ„ the hatred and contempt of
to obey his commandement I confesse indeede that the virgin said thus according to the present circumstance as if shee did denie that shee had any authoritie in the matter but that Christe would do whatsoeuer pleased him yet if you marke her drift this sentence reacheth further For she doth first abandon and depriue her self of the power whiche shee might seeme vniustly to haue taken to her selfe then doth shee acknowledge that it belongeth wholy to Christe when she commaundeth them to doe that which he shall commaunde them Therefore we are taught generally out of this place that if wee desire any thynge of Christ we do no otherwise obtaine our petitions vnlesse we do depend wholy vpon him haue respect vnto him and finally doe that whiche he commanndeth vs. But he sendeth vs not vnto his mother but doth rather bid vs come vnto himselfe 6 And there were there water pots According to Budaus his supputation wee gather that these water pots were very bigge and did holde much For seeing that a firkin maketh fiue and twentie potles euery one of thē contained at least a sextarie according to the measure of this countrie Therefore Christe ministred vnto them great plentie of wine namely more then might suffice an hundred and fiftie men to a merie banquet Moreouer aswell the number of the water pottes as the manner it selfe serueth to the prouing of the truth of the myracle If it had been only two or thre pottles many might haue suspected that they had bin fet from some other place If the turning of the water into wine had bin done in one vessell only the certaintie of the myracle had not beene so plaine and euident Therfore it is not in vaine that the Euangelist maketh mentiō of the number neither doth he expresse in vaine how much they contained Furthermore this arose of superstition that so manye and so great vessels did stande there They had the rite of washing out of the lawe of God but as the world is alwayes too much in externall things the Iewes being not contented with the plainnesse that God appointeth were alwayes toying with continuall sprinklings and as superstition is ambitious it is not be doubted but that this serued also for pompe like as we see at this day in papistrie what thinges soeuer are said to appertaine to the worship of God they are applied vnto vaine bragging and boasting Therfore there was a double fault first in that they did occupie thēselues in a feigned and superfluous ceremonie without the commandement of God secondly that ambition did reigne in that furniture vnder the pretence of religion Furthermore the wickednesse of certaine knaues in time of poperie was wonderfull who durst first thrust in waterpots of a small quantitie and secondly of vnequall measure And euen at this day they are not ashamed in so great light of the Gospel to challenge such deceite as yet this is not to deceiue with craft but boldly to mocke the blind And it is euident that the world is bewitched of Satan which doth not perceiue such grosse mockes 7 Fill the water pots with water This commandement might seeme to the ministers ridiculous for there was alreadie ouermuch water but thus doth the Lord vse to deale with vs that his power may appeare to bee more excellent by the vnhoped for successe Although this circumstance was added to set foorth the myracle for seeing that the ministers hauing powred in water doe draw out wine ther could no suspition sticke in their stomackes 8 Beare vnto the Gouernour of the feast This tendeth to the same ende that Christe would haue the gouernour of the feast to taste the wine before he or any other of the gestes did tast it And whereas the ministers obey him so willingly in all thinges we gather out of this that there was in him great reuerence and dignitie The Euangelist calleth him the gouernour of the feast who was appointed to set the banket and the tables in order not that the banket was so daintie or gorgeous but because these honourable tearmes are translated euen vnto the marriages of poore men from the dainties and gorgeousnesse of rich men But it is a wonder that Christe who was a teacher of thriftinesse doeth giue great aboundaunce of wine and that of the best I answere seeing that God doth giue vnto vs dayly great store of wine it commeth to passe through our owne folly if his benignitie be a prouoker of ryot yea rather this is a true tryall of our temperance if we be sparing and temperate in the middest of aboundance Like as Paul doth boast that he was taught to doe both to abound and to hunger 11 This beginning of myracles The meaning of these wordes is that this was the first of Christe his myracles For in that the Angels tolde the sheepheards that he was borne in Bethleim that the starre appeared vnto the wise men that the holy spirite came downe vpon him in the likenesse of a doue although these were myracles yet were they not properly wrought by him But in this place the Euangelist speaketh of the myracles which hee himselfe wrought For it is ridiculous and friuolous which some doe say that this is the first myracle whiche Christe did in Cana of Galilee as though hee had chosen that place to shew his power in where as we reade he was neuer but twise But this was rather the drift of the Euangelist to note the order and course of time which Christ kept in declaring his power For he kept hymself at home like a priuate man vntill he was thirtie yeere olde So soone as hee was baptised he began to come abroade to doe his function and by euident testimonies to declare to what ende he was sent of his father Therefore it is no maruell if he deferred the first token of his diuinitie vntill that tyme. ' It was a great worship to marriage that Christe did not onely vouchsafe to bee present at a marriage banket but did also adorne the same with the first myracle that hee wrought There are certaine olde Canons extant wherein cleargie men are forbidden to goe to mariages The cause of the forbidding was least that by beholding the wantonnes whiche is there for the most part vsed they shoulde seeme to allowe the same But it had been farre better to haue brought so much grauitie thither with them that they might haue tamed that libertie which froward and dissolute persons do graunt to themselues in their secrete corners But let rather the example of Christ be vnto vs a law and let vs thinke that there is nothing more profitable to be done then that which wee reade he did Hee shewed his glory Because he shewed at that time a famous and glorious token whereby it might euidently appeare that he was the son of God For looke how many myracles he shewed vnto the worlde so many signes were there of his diuine power And then was the due time to shew
as muche force as the vniuersall sentence who soeuer shall not be borne againe c. Furthermore by this worde borne againe he doth not meane the amending of one parte but the renuyng of the whole nature VVhereuppon it followeth that there is nothing in vs but that whiche is corrupt For if it bee necessary that the whole and euery part be renued it must needes followe that the corruption is spread abrode euery where Concerning which matter wee will speake shortly after Erasmus following Cyrillus his iudgement did euill translate the aduerb anothen from aboue I confesse that the signification thereof is doubtfull amongest the Grecians but we know that Christe did talke with Nicodemus in Hebrew Furthermore there had beene no place there for the doubtfull saying wherewith Nicodemus being deceiued doth childishly doubt of the second natiuitie of the flesh Therefore he conceiued no other thing out of the words of Christ but this that a man must be borne againe before he can enter into the kingdome of God 4 How can a man be borne Although the manner of speeche whiche Christ vsed was not expressed in the law tho prophets notwithstanding forasmuch as there is mention made euery where in the scripture of renouation and it is one of the first principles of faith it is manifest what euill successe the Scribes had as then in the reading of the Scripture It was not only one mans fault to be ignoraunt of this what the grace of regeneratiō ment but forasmuch as they were al almost occupyed in friuolous shiftes and fallacies that which was the chiefest in the doctrine of godlines was neglected The like example haue wee in papistrie at this day For seeing that they doe weatie themselues all their whole life in hidden speculations they doe no more knowe what belongeth properly vnto the worship of God the hope of our saluation vnto the exercises of Godlinesse then coblers and neatheards do know the course of the starres yea whilest that they delight them selues in strange mysteries they doe openly contemne the naturall doctrine of the scripture as vnmeete for the degree of a master teacher It is therfore no maruel that Nicodemus doth here as it were stumble at a straw For this is the iust vengeance of God that those who seeme to themselues to bee most excellent and graund Doctors with whom the simplicitie of the common doctrine is base and vile are astonied in small points 5 Vnlesse a man be borne of water This place hath beene diuersly expounded For some haue thought that the two partes of regeneration are distinctly expressed and that by this worde water is signified the deniyng of the olde man and by spirite they vnderstoode the newe life Othersome doe thinke that it comprehendeth an hidden matching of contraries as if Christ did set water and the spirite namely the pure moyst elements against the grosse nature of man So that they expound this saying Allegorically as though Christ did commaund vs to put off the heauie and weightie masse of flesh and to be made like to water and the ayre that we may couet vpward or at least be not so muche depressed toward the earth But both these opinions seeme to me to be contrary to Christe his meaning Chrysostome vnto whom the greater part subscribeth referreth the worde water vnto Baptisme so that the sense shold be that we enter into the kingdome of God through baptisme because the spirit of God doth regenerate vs ther. And here came in that opinion that baptisme was necessarie to the hope of eternall life But admitte Christe doth speake in this place of Baptisme yet the wordes are not so to be vrged that he includeth saluation in the outward signe but he rather ioyneth water with the spirite because he doth testifie and seale vnto vs by that visible signe the newnesse of life which GOD alone doth worke in vs by his spirite It is true indeede that we are driuen from saluation by neglectyng of baptisme and I doe confesse that in this sense it is necessary but the hope of saluation is falsly included vnder the signe And a concerning this place I can by no meanes bee persuaded to thinke that Christe speaketh of baptisme for that had beene out of due time For wee must alwayes marke what was the intent and purpose of Christ which we haue before declared namely that hee intended to exhort Nicodemus vnto newnes of life because he was not fit to receiue the Gospel vntyll he began to be another man Therefore it is one and a simple sentence that we must be borne againe that we may be the children of God and that the holy spirit is the authour of this second begetting For whereas Nicodemus did dreame of Pythagoras his regeneration Christe to the ende hee might take from him this errour added this in steede of an interpretation that it commeth not to passe naturally that men are borne againe neither yet that it is needful that they put on another body but that they are borne when as they are renued in minde and heart through the grace of the spirite Therefore hee putteth the spirite and water both for one thing neyther ought this to seeme hearde or racked For it is an vsuall maner of speakyng in the scripture when as mention is made of the spirite to adde this woorde water or fire to expresse the force thereof Now we haue sometimes had this that it is Christe that baptiseth with the holy spirite and fire where by fire is meant nothing els but the spirite and doth onely shewe how the same doth worke in vs. And whereas he doth heere put water first it skilleth not much yea this speech runneth better then the other namely because the plaine and manifest meaning doth followe the Metaphore As if Christe did say that no man is the child of God vntill he be renued by water and that this water is the spirite that purgeth vs and which being powred into vs by his power inspireth the power and force of the heauenly life seeing that we are by nature altogether drie and wythered And to the end Christe may vpbraid vnto Nicodemus his ignorance he doeth induce a kinde of speeche vsed in the scripture For Nicodemus ought to haue acknowledged at length that that which Christ said was taken out of the common doctrine of the Prophetes Therfore water is nothing els but the inward purgation and quickening of the holy spirite Moreouer the cōiunctiō copulatiue is cōmōly takē expositiuely namely when as the former member is expounded by the latter And moreouer the text agreeth with mee For when as Christ doth by and by adde a reason why we must be borne againe making no mention of water he teacheth that the newnes of life which he requireth consisteth only in the spirite whereupon it followeth that the water is not to be separated from the spirite 6 That which is borne of flesh Hee proueth by contraries that the kingdome
of God is shut against vs all vnlesse there be an enterance set open vnto vs by regeneration For he taketh this for a thing whiche all men confesse to be true that we cannot enter into the kingdome of GOD vnlesse we be spirituall But out of the wombe wee bring nothing but the carnall nature Therfore it followeth that we are all banished from the kingdome of God and that being depriued of the heauenly life wee remaine vnder the bondage of death Furthermore seeing that Christ reasoneth in this place that men must be borne againe because they are fleshe only without doubt he comprehendeth vnder flesh the whole man Therefore flesh doth signifie in this place not the body only but the soule also and so consequently all the partes thereof For the pelting popish diuines doe most foolishly restraine it vnto the parte whiche they call sensuall because by this meanes Christe his argument shoulde bee vnsit that we haue neede to be borne againe because some parte of vs is corrupt But and if the flesh be set against the spirite as that which is corrupt agaynst that which is sound that which is false against that which is true that which is polluted against that which is holy that which is defiled against that which is sincere we may thence easily gather that in this one word the whole nature of man is condemned Therefore Christe doth pronounce that our minde and reason are corrupt because they are carnall that all the affections of our heart also are wicked and reprobate because they also are carnal But here may a question be obiected Seeing that the soule is not begotten of the issue of man wee are not borne of fleshe in our principall parte Heereby it came to passe that many did thinke that wee doe not onely take our beginning according to our body of our parents but that the soules also are spread ex traduce that is that the father begetteth the soule of the sonne aswel as the body For it seemed an absurd thing that original sin which hath his proper place in the soule shoulde be spreade abrode from one man into all his posteritie vnlesse all soules had flowed from his soule as from a fountaine And truly the wordes of Christe seeme to import thus much at the first sight that we are therefore flesh because we are borne of fleshe I answere that as touching the wordes of Christe this is the only meaning thereof that we are all carnall as we are borne and that forasmuch as we come abrode into this worlde mortall men our nature sauoureth of nothing els but flesh For he doth heere make a plaine distinction betweene nature and the supernaturall gift For whereas all mankinde was corrupt in the person of Adam alone it commeth not so much by begetting as by the ordinance of God who like as hee had decked vs all in one man so he spoyled vs of his giftes Therefore euerye one of vs doeth not so much drawe vice and corruption from our parents as we are all corrupted together in Adam alone because so soone as hee was fallen away God did by and by take away that which he had giuen mans nature And also there ariseth another question For it is certaine that there remaine some giftes of God in this degenerate and corrupt nature whereupon it followeth that wee are not altogether wicked VVee may easily answere that the giftes which the Lorde hath left vs after the fall if they be considered by themselues they are worthie of prayse but seeing that the infection of euill doth infect all parts there shall no sincere thing be founde in vs which is voyd of al corruption VVhereas we haue some knowledge of God frō our birth whereas there is some differēce of good and euill engrauen in our conscience whereas we excell in wit for prouiding for this life and finally whereas we doe so many wayes excell bruit beastes that is of it selfe an excellent thing as it cōmeth frō God but all these thinges are polluted in vs euen as wine which being infected and marred with the mustinesse of the caske doth loose the grace of his good taste yea it is in taste both bitter and hurtfull For the knowledge of God which doth now remaine in man is nothing els but an horrible fountaine of idolatrie and all superstition his iudgement in y e choyce and difference of thinges is partly blinde partly preposterous partly lame and confused what industrie so euer wee haue it vanisheth away into vanitie and toyes and the will it selfe being altogether wanton is carryed headlong wholy vnto euill Therefore there remaineth no droppe of goodnesse in all the nature of man VVhereby it is manifest that wee must be framed and made fit for the kingdome of God by the second begetting and thus muche doe the wordes of Christe importe because man is borne of his mothers womb onlie carnall hee must be fashioned againe by the spirite that hee may begin to be sprituall And this worde spirite is taken in this place two manner of wayes namely for grace and the effect of grace For in the former place Christe teacheth that the spirite is the only authour of the pure and good nature afterward he giueth vs to vnderstand that we are spirituall after that we are renued by his power 7 Maruell not that I saide vnto thee you must be borne againe 8 The winde bloweth whyther it lusteth and thou hearest the sounde thereof but thou knowest not whence it commeth nor whyther it goeth so is euery one that is begotten of the spirite 9 Nicodemus answered and said vnto him how can these thinges bee 10 Iesus answered and saide vnto him Art thou a master in Israel and knowest thou not these things 11 Verily verily I say vnto thee wee speake that we knowe and wee testifie that which we haue seene and yee receiue not our testimonie 12 If I haue tolde you earthly things and yee beleeue not how will yee beleeue if I shall tell you heauenly things 7 Maruell not Interpreters doe wrest this place diuers wayes Some doe thinke that the grossenesse of Nicodemus and such like is touched as if Christe shoulde say that it is no maruell if they do not vnderstand that heauenly mysterie of regeneration when as they doe not vnderstande the reason of those things which are subiect to the senses Othersome doe coyne out a more subtile but too farre fet a sense As the blowing of the winde is free so are we restored vnto libertie by the begetting of the spirite that being loosed from the yoake of sinne we may runne vnto God freely of our owne accorde Moreouer that is altogether contrary to Christe his meaning which Augustine bringeth that the spirite of God is effectuall of his owne will Chrysostome and Cyrillus deale better who say that the similitude is taken from the winde and so they doe applie it vnto this present place For as much as the force therof is felt
is true in respect of his diuinitie the manner of speech importeth an other thing namely that he himselfe as he was man was in heauē It might be said that there is no mention made of place but y t Christ is onely distinguished from the rest by this condition because he is heyre of the kingdome of God from which all mankinde is banished but seeing that it is common and vsuall enough in Christe by reason of the vnitie of person to haue that which is proper to the one nature to bee translated vnto the other wee neede not to seeke for any further aunswere Therefore Christe who is in heauen hath put on our flesh that stretching foorth his brotherly hand he may carry vs vp to heauen with him 14 And as Moses He doth more plainely declare to what ende hee said thath it is he alone to whom heauen is opened namely that he may bring in with him all those who will now followe him as their guide For he doth testifie that he is laide open and made euident vnto al men that he may make all men partakers of his power To be lifted vp doth signifie to be placed in an high place that all men may see him This commeth to passe by the preaching of the gospel For whereas some doe expounde it to be meant of the crosse it agreeth not with the text and it is nothing to the purpose Therefore the meaning of the woordes is plaine that Christe shal be lifted vp by the preaching of the gospel like to a banner that all men may beholde him as Esay foretolde Hee setteth downe a figure of this lifting vp in the brasen serpent which Moses erected the beholding whereof did cure those that were wounded with the deadly byting of Serpents VVe know the historie which is conteined Num. 21. 9. Furthermore it is cited in this place to this end that Christ may declare that by the preaching of the gospel hee shall be set in the sight of all men that whosoeuer shall beholde him with faith may be saued VVhereby wee must gather that Christ is plainely set before our eyes in the gospel least any man should complaine of obscuritie and that this reuelation is common vnto all men and that faith hath her sight and beholding wherewith shee may see Christe as if hee were present like as Paul saith that he is plainly depainted out with his crosse when hee is truly preached And this is no vnproper or farre fet similitude For as that was only the externall shape of a serpent within there was no deadly or venemous thing so Christ tooke vpon him the shape of sinful flesh being yet cleane void of sin that he might cure in vs the deadly woūd of sin Neither was it is vaine that the Lord in times past whē the Iewes were wounded of serpents did prouide such a kinde of medicine And this did serue to confirme the wordes of Christe For seeing that he saw that he was contemned as an obscure vile person he could bring in no fitter thing then the lifting vp of the serpent As if he shoulde say that it ought not to seeme an absurd thing if contrarie to the opinion of men he be extolled from lowe degree vnto higher because that was shadowed in the figure of the serpent vnder the law Now the question is asked whether Christ doth compare himselfe to the Serpent because there is some likelihood or he giueth vs to vnderstand that it was a sacrament as was Manna For although Manna was bodily food appointed vnto the present vse yet Paul doth also testifie that it was a spirituall mysterie Both this place and also that that the serpent was kept vntill suche time as through the superstition of the people it was turned into an idoll do induce me to thinke the same concerning the brasen serpent If any man thinke otherwise I doe not contend 16 For so God Christ openeth the first cause and as it were the fountaine of our saluation and that least any doubt should remaine For our mindes haue no quiet resting place vntill such time as they come vnto y e free loue of god Therfore like as we cā seek the whole matter of our saluatiō no where els saue only in Christ so we must mark whēce Christe came vnto vs why he was offered vnto vs to be our sauiour Both these things are plainly deliuered vnto vs in this place namely y t faith in christ doth giue life vnto al mē that Christ brought life vnto vs because our heauēly father wil not haue mākind whō he loueth to perish And here must marke the order diligently For when as the originall of our saluation is once handeled as there is wicked ambition ingrafted in our nature so straightway there creepeth into our mindes diuelish imaginations concerning our owne merites Therefore we feigne that GOD is mercifull vnto vs for this cause because hee iudged vs to bee worthie to bee regarded But the scripture doth euery where extoll his meere and simple mercy which may abolish all merites And this is the sole meaning of Christe his wordes when hee setteth downe the cause in Gods loue For if wee will goe any higher the spirite locketh the gate by the mouth of Paule teaching that this loue is grounded in the purpose of his will And truly it is manifest that Christe said thus to the ende hee might drawe men from respecting themselues vnto the only mercie of God And he saith plainely that God was not moued to deliuer vs because he did marke that there was something in vs that was worthie of so great a benefite but he assigneth the glory of our deliuerance wholy vnto his loue and that doth better appeare by the text for he saith that the sonne is giuen vnto men that they may not perish VVherupon it followeth that vntill such time as Christ doth vouchsafe to helpe vs beeing lost we are all appointed vnto eternall destruction And Paule also sheweth this by the circumstance of time namely because we were loued whenas yet we were enemies through sinne Surely where sin doth reigne we shall finde nothing but the wrath of GOD which bringeth with it death Therfore it is mercy alone that reconcileth vs vnto God that it may also restore vs to life Yet this kinde of speech seemeth to be contrarie to manye places of scripture whiche doe laye the firste foundation of Gods loue toward vs in Christe and without him they shew that God doth hate vs. But we must remēber that which I said before that the secrete loue wherewith God imbraced vs with himself because it floweth from his eternall purpose is aboue all other causes and that the grace which he wil haue shewed vnto vs and whereby we are lifted vp vnto the hope of saluation doth begin at the reconciliation gotten by Christ. For seeing that it must needes be that he hateth sin how shal we be persuaded that he loueth
of the voyce of the bridegrome therefore this my ioy is full 30 Hee must encrease but I must be deminished 31 He which commeth from aboue is aboue all he which is of the earth is of the earth and speaketh of the earth he which commeth from heauen is aboue all 32 And that which he hath seene and heard this doth he testifie no man receiueth his testimonie 33 But he that hath receiued his testimonie hath set to his scale that God is true 34 For whom God sent he speaketh the wordes of God for God giueth not his spirit by measure 29 Hee that hath the bryde By this similitude hee better confirmeth that it is Christ alone that is exempted out of the common sort of men For as he that marryeth doth not therefore bid his friends vnto the mariage that he may make the bride common vnto theÌ„ or that departing from his right hee may admit them to bee his partners in his marriage bed but rather that the mariage being honourablie reuereÌ„ced by them it may be made more holy so Christ doth not call his ministers vnto the function of teaching that after they haue brought the Churche vnder they may vsurpe to themselues the gouernment but that he may vse their faithfull diligence to associate the same vnto himselfe This is a great and excellent thing for men to bee set ouer the Church that they may present the person of the sonne of God Therefore they are as friends whom the sonne of God adioyneth vnto himselfe that they may celebrate the marriage together But they must marke the difference that being mindeful of their degree they doe not take to themselues that which is proper to the bridegrome The summe is this that how much soeuer teachers doe excell yet must not this be any hinderaunce vnto Christe but that hee must be chiefe he alone must rule in his Churche he only must gouerne the same by his worde This similitude is oftentimes vsed in the scripture when as the Lorde will set foorth vnto vs the holy bonde of adoption wherewith he ioyneth vs vnto him selfe And as he offereth himselfe truly to vs to be enioyed of vs that he may be ours so by good right doth hee require at our handes the faith and mutuall loue which the wife oweth to her husband Furthermore this marryage was fulfilled in Christe in all respects whose flesh and bones we are as Paule teacheth The chastitie which hee requyreth consisteth chiefly in the obeying of the Gospel that wee suffer not our selues by any meanes to be carried away from the pure simplicitie therof as the same Paule doth teach 2. Cor. 11. 2. Therefore we must be subiect to Christ alone he must be our only head wee must not go aside an hayres bredth from the plaine doctrine of the Gospel he alone hath the principalitie of glory that he may retaine the right and place of the bridegrome VVhat doe the ministers Truly the sonne of God calleth them that they may serue him and wayte vppon him in the celebration of the holy mariage VVherefore it is their part by all means to endeuour to present the bride with whom they are put in trust a pure virgin vnto her husband VVhich thing Paule boasteth hee doth in the place afore cited But they who winne the church rather to theÌ„selues theÌ„ to Christe they doe vnfaithfully violate the wedlock which they should adorne And the greater honour Christe doth vouchsafe to bestow vpon vs whilest that he committeth the custodie of his bride vnto vs so much the more wicked is our infidelitie vnlesse we indeuour to reserue his title and right wholy vnto himselfe Therefore this my ioy is fulfilled His meaning is that he hath obtained the summe of all his petitions that there remaineth nothing els for him to desire when he seeth Christe reigne and that he is heard according as he deserueth VVhosoeuer shall be thus affected that setting apart all respect of himselfe he extolleth Christ and is contented with his honour he shall gouerne the Churche faithfully and fruitfully but whosoeuer shal misse this marke but a little he shal be a filthie adulterer neyther shall he be able to do any thing els but to corrupt the bride of Christe 30 Hee must encrease Hee goeth farther for whereas he was before extolled vnto high dignitie by the Lorde hee saith that this was but temporall but nowe must they beleeue the Sunne of righteousnesse that is risen Therefore he doth not onely driue away and shake of the vaine smokes of honour which were rashly heaped vppon him through the errour of men but also is very circumspect that the true honour whiche the Lord had bestowed vppon him doe not darken the brightnesse of Christe For this cause he saith that he hath hitherto been accounted a great prophete that he was placed in that so high a degree only for a time vntyll Christe shoulde come to whom he was to deliuer vp the light In the meane season he doth testifie that he can suffer with a contented minde himselfe to bee brought to naught so that Christe may replenishe the whole worlde with his beames And all the pastours of the Church must follow this desire of Iohn that they sâ—oupe downe with head shoulders to lift vp Christe 31 Hee that commeth frâ—m aboue Hee sheweth by another similitude how much Christe differeth from the rest and howe farre he excelleth all other For he compareth him to a king or chiefe captaine who speaking out of an high Tribunall or iudgement seate is to be hearde for the reuerence of his gouernment and he teacheth that it is sufficient for him if he speake out of a lowe settle He saith that Christ came from aboue not onely because he is God but because there appeareth nothyng in him but that which is heauenly and full of maiestie In the seconde member the common translation hath but once that is of the earth but the Greeke bookes doe agree together in the other reading I suspect that the repetition which they thought was superfluous was rased out by vnlearned men But it is as much as if he should say hee which is of the earth smelleth of his beginning according to the estate of his nature abideth in the earthly order Therefore hee affirmeth that this is proper to Christe alone to speake from on high because he came downe from heauen But heere may a question be asked whether Iohn came not also from heauen as touching his calling and function and that therefore the Lorde was to be hearde speaking by his mouth For hee seemeth to doe iniurie to the heauenly doctrine which he deliuereth I answere that this is not spoken simply but by way of comparison If the ministers be considered apart they speake as from heauen with great authoritie that which God commaundeth them but so soone as they begin once to be set against Christe they must be no body any longer So the Apostle vnto
the Hebrewes 12. 25. comparing the law and the gospell together saith Seeing that they escaped not free who despised him that spake vpon earth take heede that yee despise him not which is from heauen Therefore Christe will be acknowledged in his ministers but so that hee remayne Lorde alone and that they be contented with the degree of seruaunts especially when the matter commeth once to a comparison he will be so distinguished that he may be chiefe 32 And that which hee heard and saw Iohn goeth forward in his office For to the ende that he may make readie disciples for Christe hee commendeth his doctrine for the certaintie thereof that he vttereth nothing but that which he receiued of his father Seeing and hearing are set against all manner doubtfull opinion vaine rumors and all manner of inuentions For he giueth them to vnderstande that he taught nothing but that which he knewe well But some man will say that he deserueth small credite who hath nothing but that which he hath hearde I aunswere that he meaneth by this worde that Christe was taught of his father so that he bringeth nothing but that which is diuine as it was reuealed vnto him by GOD. And that agreeth with all the person of Christe forasmuch as he was sent into the worlde of his father to be an interpreter and Embassadour Afterwarde hee reprehendeth the vnthankefulnes of the worlde which refused so certaine and faithfull a witnesse so wickedly and haynously And also hee remoueth a stumblyng blocke which might turne away many frō the faith hinder the course of many For as we are wont too muche to depende vppon the iudgement of men many do esteeme the Gospel according to the contempt of the world at least whē they see it euery where reiected being preuented with this preiudice they are more loth and slow to beleeue Therefore so often as we see such waywardnes of the worlde yet let this admonition kepe vs in the constant obedience of the same that it is the truth which came from God VVhen hee saith that no man receiueth it his meaning is that there are very few and almost none that are faithfull if they be compared vnto the huge multitude of the wicked 33 And hee that receiued his testimonie Heere he exhorteth and incourageth the godly to imbrace the doctrine of the Gospel without feare As if he shoulde say that there is no cause why they should bee ashamed of their smalenesse of number sithence they haue God to be the authour of their faith who alone is aboundantly sufficient for vs like vnto all Therefore although the whole worlde doth discredit the gospel yet this ought not to keepe backe the godly from subscribing vnto GOD. They haue also that wherin they may quiet and pacifie thēselues when as they know that to beleeue the gospell is nothing els then to subscribe vnto the Oracles of God In the meane while we gather that this is the propertie of faith to leane vnto God and to be established in his word For there can be no subscription vnlesse God doe speake first By which doctrine faith is not only distinguished frō all mans inuentions but also from an vncertaine and doubtfull opinion For it must be answereable vnto the truth of God which is exempted from all doubting Therefore as God cannot lye so it is an absurd thing for the faith to wauer Being armed with this defence we shall continue victorers continually with what engins soeuer Satan do goe about to trouble and shake vs. Out of this place also are we taught howe acceptable a sacrifice faith is before God For as he maketh most account of his truth so we cannot do him any greater worship then whilest that by our faith we professe that he is true then doe we giue him his due honour So men cannot do him any greater iniurie then when they doe not beleeue the gospell For hee cannot be spoyled of his truth but that all his glory and maiestie must be abolished And his truth is after a sort shut vp in the gospel and hee will haue the same knowen there VVherefore the vnbeleeuers leaue nothing for God so much as in them lyeth not that their impietie doth any whit impayre the credit of God but that as much as in them lyeth they reproue and accuse him of vanitie Vnlesse we be more then stony this so excellent a title wherewith faith is adorned ought to kindle in our mindes the most feruent desire of the same For what great honour is this whereunto God doth vouchsafe to extol miserable wretches that they who are by nature nothing els but lying and vanitie should be accounted meete to approoue with their subscription the holy trueth of God 34 For whom God sent Hee confirmeth the sentence next going before For he sheweth that we haue truly to deale with God when as we receiue the doctrine of Christe for Christe came from none other saue only from his heauenly father Therefore it is God alone that speaketh by him And truly we giue lesse honour vnto the doctrine of Christ thē we ought if we doubt to acknowledge it to be diuine Not by measure This place is expounded two maner of wayes for some doe extende it vnto the common dispensation that God who is the fountaine of all good thinges which can neuer be drawen drie is not emptied when he powreth out his gifts vpon men aboundantly They which take water out of any vessell to distribute it doe at length come vnto the bottome but we need not to feare any such thing in God for the aboundance of his giftes shall neuer be so large but that he can exceede the same whensoeuer he will with newe liberalitie This exposition seemeth to haue some colour because the sentence is indefinite yet do I rather follow Augustine who doth interprete this to bee spoken of Christe Neither ought this to be any let that there is as yet no mention made of Christ in this member seeing that the last member doth take away all doubtfulnesse where that is restrained vnto Christ which might seeme to be spoken generally of manie For without doubt these wordes are added expositiuely that the father hath giuen the sonne all things into his hand because he loueth him Therefore they are to be read in one text And the worde of the presentence doth signifie a continuall act For although he was once endowed with the spirite according to the chiefest perfection and yet notwithstanding he floweth continually as out of a fountaine farre and wide hee is therefore not vnfitly saide euen now also to receiue of the father But and if any man had rather expound it simplie the alteration of the tence is not straunge in such verbes Now the sense is manifest that the spirite was not giuen Christe by measure as if the facultie and store of that grace wherein he excelleth were limitted by some measure as Paul teacheth 1. Cor. 12. 7. and Eph. 4. 7.
haue giuen thee liuely water In these words Christ doth testifie that if our petitions be directed vnto him they shall not be void And truly without this hope all the desire to aske shoulde waxe colde And seeing that Christe doth preuent those that come vp to him and is ready to satisfie them all there remaineth no longer any place for sluggishnesse or lingering But there is no one that woulde not thynke that this is spoken to vs al vnlesse euery mans vnbeliefe did hinder him And although he translated this word water vnto the spirite according to the thing that is present yet this Metaphore is vsuall enough in the scriptures and hath very good reason for we are as drie barren ground there is no ioyce nor sappe in vs vntill such time as the Lorde doth water vs with his spirite The spirite is called els where pure water but in another sense namely because it wipeth away and purgeth the blottes and filth whereof we are full But in this and such like places the secret quickening whereby he restoreth vs to life defendeth and finisheth the same is spoken of Some there be who expounde it of the doctrine of the Gospell whereunto I confesse this name doth agree But I doe thinke that Christ doth vnder this comprehende all the whole grace of renouation For we know he was sent to this ende that hee might bring a newe life Therefore in my iudgement his meaning was to set water against the want of all good thinges wherewith mankind is oppressed and troubled Furthermore he doth not onely call it liuing water of the effect as being quickening water but he alludeth also vnto the diuers sortes of waters Therfore it is called liuely because it floweth out of a liuing fountaine 11 Syr thou neither hast any thing to draw with As the Samaritanes were despiced of the Iewes so they did despice them againe Therefore this woman doth at the first set light by Christe and so consequently doeth flout him shee knew well enough that Christe doth speake figuratiuely but she requiteth him with a contrary figure as if she should say that he promiseth more then he is able to perfourme Then secondly shee accuseth him of arrogancie because he preferreth himselfe before the holy Patriarche Iacob Iacob saith she was contented with this well both for his owne vse and the vse of all his familie hast thou better water It doth sufficiently appeare how corrupt this comparison is euen by this because she setteth the seruant against the master and a dead man against the liuing God and yet how many doe at this day fall into the same vice VVherfore we must take good heede that we doe not extoll mens persons so high that they darken the glory of God Truly the gifts of God are reuerently to be reuerenced wheresoeuer they appeare Therefore it is meete that we honour men who excell in godlinesse are indued with other rare giftes but yet so farre foorth that God doe alwayes surpasse all that Christe with his Gospel may shyne and bee seene for all the brightnesse and gorgeousnesse of the worlde muste yeeld vnto him VVee must also note that the Samaritanes did falsly boaste that they were the Progenie of the holy fathers So at this day the Papistes whereas they are bastardes and an adulterous seede doe most proudly bragge of the fathers and do mocke and taunt the lawfull children of God Although the Samaritanes had come of Iacob accoding to the flesh yet because they were altogether growen out of kinde and alienated from true godlinesse this had beene a wrong kinde of boasting Now whereas they are Cuthites by their originall or at least gathered together of the profane Gentiles yet they doe not cease falsly to pretend and vse the name of the holy patriarch but this was to no ende So must it needes befall all those who doe wickedly reioyce in the light of men they must be depriued of the light of God and haue no fellowship with the holy fathers whose title they did abuse 13 Euery one which drinketh of the water How small effect soeuer Christ doth see his doctrine take and so consequently to be mocked yet doeth he proceede more plainely to expound that which hee had said For hee setteth downe the vse of both waters that the one serueth the body for a time the force of the other is perpetuall in the quickening of the soule For as the body is subiect to corruption so the helpes wherewith it is fostered must be fraile and britle that which quickeneth the soule must needes bee eternall And that is not contrarie to the woordes of Christe that the faithfull are inflamed with a desire of more plentifull grace euen vnto the ende of their life For he doth not meane that wee do drinke the first day so much as will serue vs so that we haue need of no more But his onely meaning is this that the holy spirite is a fountaine which runneth continually so that they neede not to feare that they shall wyther away who are renued with the spirituall grace Therfore although we be a thyrst during our whole life yet is it certain that we haue drunken the spirite not for one day onely or a short time but that flowing continually he may neuer forsake and faile vs. So that the faithfull are a thirst during their whole life and that vehemently yet in the meane while they abounde with liuely ioyse because howe lyttle grace soeuer they haue receiued the same doth quicken them continually so that they are neuer altogether drie VVherefore this sufficiencie is not set against desire but onely against drinesse which thing is more plainly expressed in the words next following It shall be 〈…〉 containe of water leaping our vnto eternall life For there is a continuall 〈◊〉 signified which cherisheth in them in this mortall life heauenly eternitie Therefore the grace of Christ doth not flow vnto vs for a short time but doth powre out it selfe euen vnto blessed immortalitie because it ceaseth not to flow vntil the vncorruptible life which it doth begin be throughly made perfect Giue mee this water It is questionlesse that the woman doth knowe well enough that Christ doth speake of the spirituall water but because she despiseth him shee counteth all his promises as good as nothing For doctrine can haue no passage so long as he that speaketh is not of any anthoritie amongest vs. Therefore the woman doth interrupt hym by the way as if shee shoulde say thou makest great bragges but I see nothing if thou canst doe any thing let me see it indeede 16 Iesus saith vnto her goe call thy husband and come hyther 17 The woman answered and said vnto him I haue no husband Iesus said vnto her thou hast said well I haue no husband 18 For thou hast had fiue husbands and he whom thou now hast is not thy husbande this saide ◠thou truly 19 The woman saith vnto him Syr I see
the worship of God was in such sort spirituall vnder the law that yet notwithstanding being intangled in so many external ceremonies it did seeme to smell of some carnall and earthly thing Therefore Paule calleth the ceremonies the flesh and the beggerly elemēts of the world In like sort the Authour to the Hebrewes saith that the old sanctuarie with his appurtenances was earthly Therefore we may fitly say that the worship of the law was in his substance spirituall in respect of the forme it was after a sort carnall and earthly For all that way was shadowish the truth whereof appeareth now plainely Nowe we see wherein the Iewes did agre with vs and wherein they did dissent from vs. God would in all ages be worshipped with faith prayers thansgiuing purenesse of heart and innocencie of life neyther was he euer delighted in any other sacrifices but there were in the lawe diuers additions so that the spirite and truth did lye hid vnder diuers shadowes but now the veile of the Temple beeing rent there is nothing obscure or couered VVe haue indeede at this day certaine externall exercises of godlinesse whereof our ignorance hath neede but suche is their meane and sobrietie that they doe not darken the plaine truth of Christ. Finally we haue that plainely expressed which was shadowed vnto the fathers And this difference was not only confounded in time of poperie but quite ouerthrowen For there is no lesse thicknesse of shadowes there then there was in times past in time of Iudaisme But it cannot be denied that Christe doth here put a manifest difference betwene vs and the Iewes Out at what starting holes soeuer they seeke to escape it is manifest that we are only vnlike to the fathers in the externall forme because that they worshipping God spiritually were tyed to ceremonies which were abolished by the cōming of Christ. Therfore so much as in them lyeth they spoyle the Church of Christe of his presence whosoeuer doe burthen the same with an immoderate companie of ceremonies Neither doe I passe for these vaine colours that many of the common people haue as great neede of such helpes at this day as they had in times past amongest the Iewes For wee must alwayes respect after what sort the Lord would haue his Church to be gouerned because he alone knoweth best what is expedient for vs. And it is certayne that nothing is more contrary to the order which God hath appoynted then the grosse and twice carnall pompe which reigneth in papistrie The shadowes of the lawe indeede did couer the spirite but these visares doe altogether disfigure him VVherefore wee must in no case winke at such filthie and vnseemely corruptions Howsoeuer craftie men or those who are too fearefull to correct vices doe obecte that these are thinges indifferent and that therefore they are indifferētly to be taken truly it is not tollerable that the rule which Christ hath prescribed should be violated The true worshippers Christ seemeth briefly by the way to touche the stubbor nesse of many whiche brake foorth afterwarde For we know how stoutly the Iewes did defend the ceremonies whereunto they were accustomed Although this sentence reacheth further For seeing that he knew that the worlde would neuer be free from corruption therefore he separateth the true and right worshipers from the peruers and feigned VVith which testimonie being furnished let vs not doubt to condemne the Papistes in al their inuentions and to contemne their reproches For what need haue we to feare when we heare that this bare and plaine worship doth please God which the papistes doe contemne because it is not full stuffed with ceremonies And what doth the vaine pompe of the fleshe profite them whereby as Christ doth testifie the spirit is extinguished It appeareth plainly by that which goeth before what it is to worship God in spirite and truth namely taking away the shadowes of the olde rites simply to retaine that which is spirituall in the worship of God For the truth of Gods worship consisteth in the spirite the ceremonies they were a certaine accidentall thing And heere we must note againe that truth is not compared with lying but with the externall accession of figures so that the substance of the spirituall worship is pure and plaine as they say 24 God is a spirite This is a confirmation drawen from the verie nature of God Seeing that men are flesh it is no maruell if those thinges please them which are aunswerable to their nature Hereupon it commeth to passe that they inuent manie things in the worship of God whiche being full of vaine boasting haue in them no soundnesse But it is meete for them first of all to weigh this throughly that they haue to do with God who doth no more agree with the flesh then fire with water This one cogitation only ought to suffice to bridle the wantonnesse of our wit when as we are occupied about the worshipping of God that hee is so vnlike vnto vs that those thinges which please vs doe most of all displease him But admit hypocrites be so blinded with their pride that they are not afraide to make God subiect to their will or rather luste yet let vs know that this modestie hath not the lowest roome in the worship of God howsoeuer we thinke it pleaseth according to the flesh Furthermore because we cannot ascend vnto his hignesse let vs remēber that we must fet a rule out of his word wherby we may be directed The fathers doe oftentimes cite this place against the Arrians to proue the diuinitie of the spirite but it is falsly wrested thyther because Christ doth in this place simply affirme that his father is of a spirituall nature and that therefore he is not moued with friuolous thinges as men are wont by reason of their lightnes 25 The Mesiias shall come Although religion was vncleane and mixed with many errors amongest the Samaritanes yet were there certaine groundes which were taken out of the lawe imprinted in their mindes as was this of y e Messias And it is likely that seeing that the woman did gather out of Christ his wordes that there was an vnwonted kinde of change at hande which shoulde befall the Churche of GOD shee did straightway call to minde Christ vnder whom they hoped for a perfect manifestation of all thinges VVhen she saith that the Messias shal come she seemeth to speake of a time that was nigh at hand And truly it appeareth euery where by many arguments that the mindes of all menne did then wayte for the cōming of the Messias who should restore things which were miserablie destroyed and gone to decay This is out of doubt that the woman preferreth Christ before Moses and all the prophetes in the office of teaching For she comprehendeth three thinges in a few wordes First that the doctrine of the law was not altogether perfect but that there were only rudiments deliuered there For vnlesse there had been a
farther thing shee would not haue saide that the Nessias shoulde shewe all thinges For there is a secrete opposition betweene hym and the prophets because it is his part and dutie to bring the scholers vnto the marke who were but only entred by them and brought into the course Secondly the woman declareth that shee hopeth for suche a Christe as should be his fathers interpreter a master and teacher of all the godly Last of all she sheweth that there is no better thing or more perfect thing to bee desired then his doctrine yea that this is the vttermost marke of wisedome beyonde whiche it is not lawefull to goe And woulde to God that those who boast and bragge that they are pillers of the Churche of Christe would but imitate this poore simple woman that they woulde rather be contented with the plaine doctrine of Christe then challenge and take to themselues I wote note what kinde of mastership authoritie to bring in their own inuentions For frō whence came the religion of the Pope Mahomet saue onely from wicked additions whereby they feigned themselues to fill vppe the doctrine of the Gospel As though it were vnperfect without such dotings But whosoeuer shal be throughly instructed in Christ his schoole he shall not seeke to himselfe any other masters nay he shall in no case admit any other 26 I am hee that speake with thee VVhen hee confesseth to the woman that hee is the Messias without doubt he offereth himselfe to teach her to the ende hee may answeare the hope which shee had conceiued Therefore it seemeth to mee that shee desired greater store of doctrine to quenche her thirst withall And he woulde haue suche a testimonie of his grace to bee extant euen in a poore woman to this end that he myght declare vnto all men that hee did neuer neglect his office where there was any that was desirous of a teacher Therefore it is not to be doubted that hee will deceiue any man whome hee shall finde to bee a readie scholler But as for those who doe thinke muche to submitte themselues vnto him as wee see many proude and profane men or who doe hope for more perfect wisedome from some other as the Turkes and papistes they are worthie beeing driuen about by innumerable delusions to bee drowned in their labyrinth And in these wordes I who speake am the Nessias the sonne of God hee setteth foorth the worde Messias as a seale to scale the doctrine of his Gospel Because wee must thinke that he was annoynted of the father and that the spirite of God rested vppon hym that hee myght bring vnto vs the message of saluation as Isayas doth testifie 27 In the meane season came his disciples and they maruelled that hee talked with the woman Yes no man saide VVhat seekest thou Or what speakest thou with her 28 Therefore the woman left her water pot and went into the citie and saide vnto the men 29 Come see a man who hath tolde me all things whiche I haue done is not this Christe 30 Therefore they went out of the citie and came vnto him 31 In the meane while his disciples asked him saying Master eate 32 But he said vnto them I haue meate to eate which you know not 33 Therefore the disciples said amongest themselues hath any man brought him any thing to eate 34 Iesus saith vnto them my meate is that I doe his will who sent mee and fulfill his worke 27 And they maruelled VVhereas the Euangelist writeth that the disciples maruelled there might be two causes which might moue thē here unto either because y e vilenes of the person did offend thē or els because they thought that the Iewes were defiled if they did talke with the Samaritanes And although both these thinges did spring from the godly reuerence of their master yet do they euill in this if they wonder at it as being an absurd thing that he should vouchsafe to doe a poore simple woman so great honour For why doe they not rather looke vppon themselues Truly they should finde there no lesse matter to wonder at that they being seely men and as it were the ofscourings of the people should be extolled vnto the highest degree of honour And yet where as the Euangelist saith that they durst not aske it is worth the marking For we are taught by theyr example that if there bee any thing in the wordes or deedes of God and Christ which seemeth straunge vnto vs we must not immediatly giue our selues leaue to murmur boldly but we must rather keepe silence with modestie vntill such time as that bee reuealed vnto vs from heauen which we know not as yet Furthermore the ground worke of this modestie is the feare of God and the reuerence of Christ. 28 Therefore shee left her waterpot The Euangelist setteth downe this to expresse the feruentnesse of her desire For it is a signe of hast that she returneth into the citie leauing her waterpot behinde her And this is the nature of faith that so soone as wee are made partakers of eternall life we desire by and by to haue more cōpanions neither can the knowledge of God lye buried and idle in mens heartes but that it will shewe it selfe For that which is in the Psalme 116. 10. must needes be true I haue beleeued therefore will I speake And we must so much the more note the earnestnesse and gladnesse of the woman because only a small sparkle of faith doth kindle them For shee had scarce tasted Christ as yet whenas she did prayse him throughout the whole citie Therfore it shall be a great shame for those who haue gone reasonable well forward in his schoole to waxe sluggish But this seemeth rather to bee worthie of reprehension that she being ignorant and not throughly and soundlye taught passeth the bounds of her faith I answere that she should haue delt very rashly if she had taken vpon herselfe the office of teaching but now seeing that her only desire is to stir vp her citizens to heare Christ speake we will not say that forgetting herselfe shee went beyonde her reache she doth only play the part of a trumpet or bell that she may inuite men vnto Christ. 29 See a man Because she speaketh in this place doubtingly she may seeme not to haue been much moued with Christ his authoritie I aunswere because she was vnfit to intreat of so great mysteries according to her small talant she endeuoureth to bring her citizens to this point to submit themselues to be taught of Christe Furthermore this was a good spurre to pricke them forwarde withall seeing that they knew by a manifest and plaine token that he was a Prophete For sithence that they were not able to iudge by doctrine this inferiour preparation was profitable and fit for them Therefore whilest that they heare that hee had opened hidden thinges to the woman they gather by this that he is a Prophet of the Lorde which
kisse of Iudas Although they call him king an 100. times yet doe they spoile him of his kingdom al power whilest that they do not beleeue his gospel He doth also set foorth the fruit of obedience when he saith Hee hath eternall life to the ende we may be more willing to performe the same For who ought to be so hard hearted but he will submit himselfe willingly vnto Christ hauing the reward of eternall life set before him and yet we see how few he winneth vnto himself with this so great bouÌ„tifulnes Such is our frowardnes that we had rather willingly perish then submit our selues vnto the son of God y t we may be saued through his goodnesse Therefore Christ comprehendeth both these thinges in these wordes both the rule of the godly and sincere worship which he requireth at our handes and the way whereby he hath restored vs vnto life For it were not sufficient for vs to vnderstand that which he taught before namely that he came to rayse the dead vnlesse we did also know how he doth deliuer vs from death He affirmeth that wee doe obtaine life by hearing his doctrine vnderstanding by the woorde heareth faith as it doth immediately shew it selfe And faith hath not his place in the eares but in the heart Furthermore we haue els where declared whence so great force of faith commeth VVe must alwayes consider what the gospel offereth vs. Neither is it any maruell that he that receiueth Christe with all his merites is reconciled vnto God and is absolued from the giltinesse of death that he that is indued with the holy spirite is cloathed with the heauenly righteousnesse that he may walke in newnesse of life Rom. 6. 4. The clause which is added Beleeueth in him that sent mee serueth to establish the authoritie of the Gospell whylest that Christ doth testifie that it came from God and was not forged by man Like as in another place he denieth that that is of himselfe which he speaketh but that it is commanded him of his father afterward in the xiiii chapter and x. verse Hee commeth not into iudgement Heerein is contained a secrete opposition betweene guiltinesse whereunto we are all naturally subiect and the free acquitting which we haue through Christ. For vnlesse all were in danger of damnation to what end should it serue to exempt those that beleeue in Christ Let this therefore be the meaning of these words that we are out of danger of death because we are absolued through the benefite of Christe Therefore howsoeuer Christ doth sanctifie vs and regenerate vs by his spirite into newnesse of life yet the free remission of sinnes is here specially touched wherein alone consisteth the happinesse of men For he beginneth to liue indeed who hath god to be merciful vnto him and howe should God loue vs vnlesse he did pardon our sinnes He hath passed VVhereas certaine latine copies haue it in the future tence Hee shall passe it proceedeth from the ignorance and rashnesse of some man who not vnderstanding the Euangelist his meaning did graunt himself greater libertie theÌ„ was meet For there is no doubtfulnes at all in the Greeke worde And he saith not vnfitly that there is a passage made from death alreadie because both the vncorruptible seede of life is in the children of God after that they are called and they doe alreadie sitte downe with Christe through hope in the heauenly glorye and haue the kyngdome of GOD certainely appoynted within them selues For although theyr life be hidden yet do they not therefore cease of to possesse it through faith although they are beset rounde about with death yet they doe not therefore cease to bee quiet because they know that they are safe enough through the ayde of Christe In the meane while let vs remember that the faithfull are now in such sort in life that they doe alwayes beare about them the matter of death but the spirit which dwelleth in them is y â— life which shall at length abolish the relikes of death For that saying of Paule is true that death is the last enemye that shal be destroyed Neither doth he here intreate either of the perfect abolishing of death or the full exhibiting of life But although life bee onely begunne in vs yet Christe doeth affirme that the faithfull are so sure thereof that they ought not to bee afraide of death neyther is it any maruell seeing they are ingrafted into him who is the fountaine and VVell of lyfe that can neuer be drawen drie 25 Verilie verily I say vnto you that the houre shall come and nowe is when the dead shall heare the voyce of the sonne of GOD and they that shall heare shall liue 26 For as the father hath life in himselfe so he hath also giuen vnto the sonne to haue life in himselfe 27 And hee hath gyuen him power to doe iudgement because hee is the sonne of man 28 Maruell not at this because the houre shall come wherein all they which are in the graues shall heare his voyce 29 And shall come foorth they that haue done good vnto the resurrection of life and they that haue done euill vnto the resurrection of iudgement 25 Verily verily I say vnto you Seeing that the Euangelist bringeth in the sonne of God so oftentimes swearing in the matter of our saluation we doe first of all hereby perceiue how carefull hee was for vs and secondly how greatly it skilleth that the credite of the gospel be well and throughly established and grounded Truly hee seemeth to tell in this place a certaine vncredible thing when as this effect of faith is declared whereof Christ intreateth therefore he confirmeth with an oathe that the voyce of the Gospel is so liuely that it is able to rayse vp the dead It is euident enough that he speaketh of the spirituall death For they that referre it vnto Lazarus and the sonne of the widdow of Naâ—m and such like they are refuted by the text it selfe Christe telleth vs first that wee are all dead before he doth quicken vs. And hereby it appeareth of what force the whole nature of man is vnto the obtaining of saluation VVhen as the Papistes will set vp their free will they compare it to the Samaritane whom the robbers left halfe dead in the way As thogh it were lawful with the smoak of an Allegorie to darken a cleare sentence whereby Christ doth flatly adiudge vs to death And truly seeing that we are estraunged from God through sinne after the falling away of the first man whosoeuer doe not acknowledge themselues to be oppressed with eternall destruction they doe nothing els but deceiue themselues with vaine flatterings I graunt truly that there remaineth some life in the soule of man for both the vnderstanding and will all the senses are so many partes of life but because there is no part of life which doth aspire vnto the heauenly life it is no maruell if the whole man
soeuer he had in himselfe And we must note that there are three degrees of life reckoned vp in this place the liuing father hath the first place who is the foūtain but yet placed farre off and hidden the sonne followeth whō we haue laid out vnto vs as a fountaine through whom life is powred out vnto vs the third is life which we doe draw from him Now wee know the summe because God the father in whose power is life is farre distant from vs Christ is placed in the middle who is the second cause of life that that may come vnto vs thence which should otherwise lie hid in God 58 This is the bread He returneth vnto the comparison of Manna his flesh where he began For he should haue ended his speech thus there is no cause why yee should preferre Moses before me because hee fedde your fathers in the desert seing that I giue you a farre better meat For I bring the heauenly life with me For as it was said before the bread is said to come downe from heauen which tasteth of no earthly or corruptible thing but breatheth out the immortalitie of the kingdome of God They tryed not this power in Manna who were only bent to feed their bellie For whereas there was a double vse of Manna the Iewes with whom Christ disputeth in this place did loke vnto nothing but the corporall meat But the life of the soule is not fraile but groweth to be better vntil the whole man shal be renued 59 These thinges said he in the synagogue teaching in Capernaum 60 Therefore many of his disciples when they had heard saide This is a hard saying who can heare it 61 And when Iesus know in himselfe that his disciples murmured concerning this hee said vnto them doth this offend you 62 If therefore you shall see the sonne of man ascending where he was before 63 It is the spirite that giueth life the flesh profiteth nothing The wordes whiche I speake vnto you are spirite and life 64 But there are some of you that doe not beleeue For Iesus knewe from the beginning who they were that did not beleeue and who it was that shoulde betray him 59 These thinges spake hee in the synagogue Iohn assigneth the place y t we may know that there were many present and secondly that the sermon was made about a graue and waightie matter Yet notwithstanding it followeth by and by that there were scant a few of so great a company who did profite yea this doctrine was vnto a great many who did professe themselues to be Christe his disciples a cause of falling away If the Euangelist had said that only some wer offended that might haue byn counted now a wonder but in that they do ryse against him in troupes do conspire together what maner example shal we say this is VVherfore let vs deeply imprint in our minds this historie lest at any time we doe murmur against Christe when hee speaketh Secondly if wee see anye suche like thing in others let not theyr pryde trouble our faith 60 This is an hard saying Nay there was rather hardnes in their hearts and not in the saying But the reprobates are wont after this sort to gather together stones out of the worde of God whereat they may stumble And when as they runne headlong against Christe through their harde stubbornnesse they complaine that his word is harde which ought rather to make them soft For whosoeuer shall humblie submit himselfe vnto Christ his doctrine hee shall finde no harde or sharpe matter therin and it shal be vnto the vnbeleeuers who shall stubbornely set themselues against it an hammer which breaketh the rockes as the prophete calleth it Ier. 23. 29. Furthermore seeing that the same hardnes is bred in vs al if we iudge according to our owne meaning of the doctrine of Christ there shal be as many paradoxes as wordes VVherefore there remaineth nothing but that euery one doe commende himselfe vnto the direction of the spirite that he may write that in our heartes which otherwise would not enter into our eares VVho can heare it Heere we see how malitious vnbeliefe is For they which vngodlily wickedly reiect the doctrine of saluation being not content with an excuse they dare make the sonne of God giltie in their steed and pronounce him to be vnworthie to be heard So at this day the Papists doe not only boldly refuse the Gospel but doe also thunder out horrible blasphemies least they should seeme to resist God without a cause And truely seeing that they desire darknesse it is no maruell if Satan doe delude them with feigned monsters But that which they by reason of their distemperature cannot endure shall not only be suffered of the modest and those who are easie to be taught but it shall also lift them vp and vphold them In the meane while the reprobate shall doe nothing els with their murmuring raylings but bring vppon themselues a more greeuous destruction 61 And when Iesus knew Christe knew that the offence which the reprobate had taken could not be remoued for the doctrine doth not so much wound them as it doth discouer the rotten gall which they nourished within in their harts yet would he by all means trye whether any of those who were offended were as yet curable intending to stop the mouth of the rest By asking the question he giueth them to vnderstand that they had no cause or at least that in the doctrine it selfe there was no matter of offence In like sort the wickednesse of those men is t◠bee brideled who being only smitten with a dogged madnesse do spea◠euill of the worde of God and their foolishnesse is also to be corrected who rush rashly against the truth He saith that Iesus knew in him selfe because they had not yet freely vttered what did byte them but did feet amongest themselues with a secrete whispering Therefore he preuenteth their open complaints If any doe obiect that their nature was not obscure seeing that they did in plaine wordes refuse Christe his doctrine I confesse in deede that the woordes are playne whiche Iohn recited before but I say also that they did tosse amongest themselues these murmurings and as it were secrete speeches and words after the manner of reuoltes For if they had conferred with Christe there had bin better hope because they had opened him a way vnto doctrine now when as they murmur amongst themselues they exclude themselues frō learning Therefore there is nothing better then when as we doe not at the first vnderstand the Lords meaning to come straightway vnto him that he may open vnto vs all doubtes Doth this offend you Christ seemeth in this place not so much to remoue the offence as to encrease it yet if any man doe more narrowly weigh the cause of the offence there was in this sentence that which ought to haue appeased their mindes The low and base estate of Christ which
they saw with their eyes seeing that being clothed with flesh he differed nothing from the common sort of men was vnto them a let that they could not giue place to his diuine power now hauing as it were pulled away the vaile he reclaimeth them vnto the beholding of his heauenly glory as if he should say because I am conuersant amongst men without honour you despice me neither doe yee acknowledge in me any diuine thing but before it be long it shall come to passe that God shall lift me vp aboue the heauens being adorned with great power from this contemptible state of the mortall life For in Christes resurrection there appeared such power of the holy spirite as might make it knowen that Christ was the sonne of God as Paule also teacheth in the first chapter of the Epistle to the Romanes the fourth verse when it is said in the 2. Psalme the seuenth verse Thou art my sonne this day haue I begotten thee the resurrection is made as a token whereby this glory of Christe ought to be knowen and his ascending into heauen was the fulfilling of that glory In that he saith that hee was in heauen before It doth not properly agree with his humanitie yet notwithstanding he speketh of the son of man But this kinde of speeche is not strange seeing that two natures doe make one person in Christ to applie that which is proper to the one vnto the other 63 It is the spirite that giueth life In these wordes Christ teacheth that his doctrine had no successe amongest the Iewes because whereas it is spirituall and liuely it findeth eares scarse wel prepared But because this place hath been diuersly expounded it is first of all requisite to knowe the true and naturall meaning of the wordes hereby shall we easily see what was Christ his drift In that he denieth that the flesh doth profite Chrysostome in my iudgement doth not well referre it vnto the Iewes who were carnall I confesse indeede that all the force of mans wit doeth vanishe awaye and quaile in heauenly mysteries but that is not the meaning of Christes wordes vnlesse they be violently wrested In lyke sort the sense shoulde bee farre fet in the contrarie namely that the illumination of the spirite doth quicken Neither doe they say well who say that the flesh of Christ doth profite insomuch as it was crucified but that it bringeth no good vnto vs being eaten but we must rather eate it that it may profite vs being crucified Augustine thinketh that this word alone or of it selfe ought to be vnderstood because it ought to be ioyned with the spirite which agreeth with the thing it selfe For Christ doth simplie respect the maner of eating Therfore he doth not exclude all manner commoditie as if there could none bee reapt by his flesh but he doth affirme that it shall be vnprofitable if it bee separated from the spirit For whence hath the flesh this that it doth quicken saue only because it is spirituall Therefore whosoeuer he be that shall remaine in the earthly nature of the flesh he shall finde nothing in it but that which is dead but those who shall lift vp their eyes vnto the power of the spirit wherwith the flesh is besprinkled they shall perceiue that it is called liuely not in vaine by the verye effect and experience of faith Now we know how the flesh is meate indeed and yet it profiteth nothing namely it is meate because through it we haue life because in it God is reconciled vnto vs because in it we haue all the partes of our saluation fulfilled it profiteth nothing if it be esteemed according to y ◠beginning nature for y e seed of Abrahā which of it selfe is subiect to death shal not giue life but it receiueth that of the spirite wherewith it feedeth vs. VVherefore to the ende that we may be nourished indeede by it we must bring the spirituall mouth of faith And in that the breuitie of the sentence is so short it is to be thought that Christe did thus because he thought that he ought thus to deale with the vnbeleeuers Therefore he brake of his speech with this sentence because they were vnworthie to haue any more speeches In the meane while he did not neglect the godly and those that were readie to be taught because they haue heere in a fewe woordes that which may satisfie them aboundantly The wordes which I speake He alludeth vnto the sentence next going before for he taketh the worde spirit in another sense But because he spake of the secrete power of the spirite he doth very finely applie this vnto his doctrine because it is spirituall For the worde spirite must be resolued into an adiectiue Furthermore the worde is called spirituall because it willeth vs to ascend vpwarde that wee may seeke Christ in his heauenly glory the spirite being our guide by faith and not by the reason of the flesh For we know that there is nothing of those thinges which are spoken which can be vnderstood without faith This is also worthie the noting that he ioyneth life with the spirite He calleth his worde life of the effect as being liuely yet he teacheth that it is liuely vnto none saue only vnto those who receiue it spiritually For som shall rather draw death thence This title of the Gospell is most sweete vnto the godly because they are certaine that it is appointed vnto them vnto eternall saluation Notwithstanding they are also admonished to endeuour to shew themselues apt schollers 64 But there are certaine of you He layeth the blame vpon them selues againe because being voide of the spirite they do wickedly corrupt and depraue his doctrine and by this meanes turne it to their destruction For they might otherwise obiect Thou dost boast that that whcih thou speakest is liuely but we finde no such thing therein Therefore he saith that they hinder themselues For vnbeliefe as it is alwayes proud will neuer attaine vnto any thing in the wordes of Christ which it despiseth despitefully Therefore if we couet to profite any thing vnder this master let vs bring our mindes well prepared to heare him For vnlesse humilitie and reuerence doe prepare a way for his doctrine our mindes are more then deafe neither wil they admit any part of sound doctrine Therefore let vs remember that it commeth to passe through the wickednesse of men that there appeareth so small fruite of the Gospel at this day For who is he that renouncing himselfe doth addict himselfe wholy and truly to Christ VVhereas he saith that there bee onely certaine that did not beleeue when as this fault was common to them all almost it seemeth that he did it for this cause least if there were any who were as yet curable they shoulde bee discouraged through despaire For he knewe from the beginning The Euangelist added this for this cause least any man shold thinke that Christ iudged rashly of his hearers Many
in the Gospel replenished with power wisdome righteousnesse puritie life and with al the giftes of the spirite And he doth here confirme the promise more plainely which we touched of late for he teacheth that he hath store wherewith he is able to refresh vs sufficiently It is indeede a metaphore hard enough at the first sight whē as he saith that there shal floods of liuing water flow out of the belly of the faithfull yet is the sense no whit doubtfull that the beleeuers shall neuer want any spiritual good thing He calleth that liuing water the spring whereof doth neuer waxe drie neither doth the continuall flowing cease I expounde that the manifold graces of the spirite are called floods in the plurall number whiche are necessarie vnto the spirituall life of the soule To bee briefe aswell the perpetuitie of the giftes of the spirite as the aboundance thereof is promised vs in this place Some doe thinke that waters doe flow out of the bellie of the beleeuers when as he that is endowed with the spirit doth impart some part vnto his brethren as there ought to be a mutuall participation amongest vs. Notwithstanding the sense seemeth to me to bee more simple that whosoeuer shall beleeue in Christ he shall haue a well of life as it were springing in him Like as Christe said before in the fourth Chapter Hee that shall drinke of this water shall neuer bee a thirst For whereas the ordinarie drinke doth only quenche the thirst for a short time Christ saith that we doe draw vp by faith the spirite whiche is a fountaine of water leaping out vnto eternall life And yet notwithstanding he doth not teach that the faithfull are so full of Christe the first day that they are afterward neither an hungred nor a thirst but rather that the enioying of Christ doth kindle a new desiring of him and the sense is that the spirit is like to a liuely fountain which runneth alwaies in the faithfull Like as Paule also doth testifie that he is life in vs although we doe yet carry about the matter of death in the relikes of sin And truly seeing that euerie one is made partaker of the giftes of the spirite according to the measure of his faith there can no perfect fulnes thereof be had in this life But in the mean season the faithful do so aspire oftentimes vnto new encreasings of the spirit by going forward in faith that the first fruites which they haue are vnto them sufficient vnto the continuaunce of life But heereby wee are also admonished howe small the measure of our faithe is seeinge that the graces of the spirit do scarse drop by little little in vs which should run like floods if we did yeeld vnto Christ due place as we ought that is if faith did make vs able to receiue him As saith the scripture Some doe restraine this vnto the former member other some vnto the latter but I doe extend it vnto all the whole sentence Againe in my iudgement Christ doth not here assigne any certaine place of the scripture but he taketh a testimonie from the commō doctrine of the Prophets For so often as the Lord promising the aboundance of his spirite doth compare it vnto liuely waters he doth chiefly respect the kingdome of Christ and directeth the minds of the faithfull thyther Therfore all the prophesies concerning the liuely waters haue their fulfilling in Christ because he alone hath opened and reuealed vnto vs the hidden treasures of God Therefore the graces of the spirite are powred out vpon him that wee may all draw of his fulnesse Therefore they are worthie miserablie to perishe who being called so gently and mercifully of Christ doe wander hyther and thither He spake of the spirite The spirite is sometimes called by the name of water because of the cleannesse because it is proper to it to purge our filthinesse but in this place and such like the maner of this phrase is vnlike namely that we are destitute of all ioyce and humor of life saue only whenas the spirit of God doth quicken vs doth water vs as it were with a secret force And here is the figure Synecdoche vsed because all y e parts of life are comprehended vnder one worde water VVhence we do also gather that whosoeuer are not regenerate with the spirite of Christ they are to bee accounted as dead howsoeuer they boast themselues as if they did liue For the spirite was not yet VVe know that the spirit is eternall but the Euangelist saith that that grace of the spirite which was powred out vpon men after Christ his resurrectiō did not appeare openly so long as Christ was conuersant in the world vnder the humble shape of a feruaunt And he speaketh comparatiuely like as when the new Testament is set against the olde God promiseth his spirit vnto the faithful as if he had neuer giuen it vnto the fathers The Disciples had then receiued the first fruites of the spirite for whence commeth faith but from the spirite Therefore the Euangelist doth not simply denie that the grace of the spirit was giuen vnto the godly before Christ his death but that it was not then so apparant as it should be afterward For this is the principall worship of the kingdome of Christe that hee doth gouerne his Church with his spirite But he did then take iust and as it were solemne possession of his kingdome whenas he was lifted vp vnto his fathers right hande It is no marueile then if he did deferre the perfect giuing of his spirite vntill that time Yet there remayneth one question whether he vnderstandeth in this place the visible graces of the spirite or regeneration which is a fruite of adoption I answere that the spirite appeared in these visible giftes as in glasses which was promised by the comming of Christ yet doth hee properly intreat in this place of the power of the spirit whereby we are borne againe and are made new creatures In that therefore that Christe being glorious and indued with great maiestie of gouernment doth sit at the right hand of God but we doe lie vpon the earth poore hungrie and almost voide of spirituall giftes it is to bee imputed to our flownes and weaknesse of faith 40 Therfore many of the companie when they heard these words said This is indeed a Prophet 41 Other some said This is Christ. And others saide shall Christe come out of Galilee 42 Saith not the Scripture that Christ shall come of the seed of Dauid and out of the towne of Bethlehem 43 Therfore there was a strife in the companie because of him Furthermore certaine of them would catch him but no man laid handes on him 40 Therfore many of the companie Nowe the Euangelist reciteth what fruit did spring of the last sermon namely that whilest one thought one thing another another there arose dissention amongest y e people VVee must note that Iohn speaketh not of the
their destruction And God doth bring them to this kinde of knowledge diuers waies For oftentimes being scourged they learne that God is angrie with thē sometimes hee vexeth them inwardly without vsing any outwarde torment sometimes he suffereth them to sleepe vntill hee call them out of the worlde By the worde lifted vp Christ meaneth his death And he maketh mention of his death that hee may foretell them that although they extinguish him according to the flesh yet shall it profite them nothing as if he should say You doe now proudly mock me when I speake vnto you your vngodlinesse shall shortly goe farther to wit euen vnto my death then shall you triumph as if you had obteyned your desire But you shall shortly perceiue by your most wicked destruction howe much my death differeth from destruction He vseth the word lifted vp that he may the more pricke them Their purpose was to drowne Christ in the neathermost hell he affirmeth that this their hope shal be frustrate and that the euent shal be farre contrarie It may be indeed that he alludeth vnto the external maner of his death to wit because he was to be lifted vp vpon the crosse yet he did chiefly regard his glorious successe which followed shortly after contrary to all their expectations He did triumph gloriously ouer Satan before God and the Angels hauing blotted out the hande writing of sinne and abolished the giltinesse of death vpon the crosse but this triumph beganne at length to appear◠vnto men when the Gospel was preached The same thing chaunced afterward the Christ should rise out of the graue and ascend into heauen VVhich thing we must hope for at this day for whatsoeuer the wicked doe inuent to oppresse Christ with in his doctrine church he shall not onely spring vp against their willes but shall turne their wicked endeuours vnto the greater encrease of his kingdome That I am I haue alreadie saide that this is not referred vnto the diuine essence of Christ but vnto his office onely which thing doth also appeare by the text where he denieth that he doth any thing saue onely according to his fathers commaundement For this is as much as if he should say that he is sent of God and that he did discharge is dutie faithfully I doe nothing of my selfe That is I doe not rashly thrust in my selfe to doe any thing The worde speake tendeth to the same ende namely vnto the office of teaching For when Christ will proue that he doth nothing without his fathers commandement he saith that he speaketh according as he teacheth him Therefore this is the summe of the words In all this administration which yee condemne there is nothing myne but I doe onely execute that which God hath enioyned me they be his wordes which you heare out of my mouth and he alone doth gouerne my calling the authour whereof he is Let vs remember that which I haue sometimes touched that these wordes are applyed vnto y e capacitie of the hearers For because they iudged Christ to be one of the common sort of men he denieth that that is his what diuine thing soeuer he hath as if he should say that it is not mans neither of man because y e father teacheth vs by him maketh him the onely schoole master of the Church therfore he affirmeth that he is taught of the father 29 And he that sent me He boastath againe that God through whose conduct aid he doth all things wil be present with him least he labor in vain without fruite as if he should say that y e power of the spirit of God is ioyned with his ministerie All godly teachers must be endowed with the same confidence that they doubt not but be fully assured that the hand of god wil be nigh vnto thē whilest that with a pure cōscience they shew thēselues to bee such ministers vnto him as he requireth For God doth not furnish them with his worde that they may beate the ayre with a cold vain sound but he giueth successe by the secrete working of his spirite he doth also couer thē with his ayde that their enemies beeing throwen downe they may stande inuincible against the whole world And truly if they looke vpon themselues their owne habilitie they must needs fall euery moment Therfore the only way to stand is this if they be persuaded that they are vpholdē with the hand of god But we must note the cause why Christ doth professe that god is on his side that he shall neuer be destitute of his aid namely because he dependeth wholy vpon him doth serue him faithfully For the aduerbe alwaies importeth thus much that he doth obey god not only in some part but that he his altogether without exceptiō addicted to serue obey him Therfore if we couet to trie the same presence of God wee must submit all our reason vnto his gouernment For if our wit do possesse any part of the gouernment because gods blessing shal be absent all our studies shal be in vain if sobeit there appeare for a time some ioyful shew of prosperous successe yet the end shal be vnfortunate VVhen as Christ saith that he was not left alone he complaineth by the way of the vnfaithfulnesse of his nation wherein he did almost finde none which did ioyne handes with hym Neuerthelesse he sheweth that this one thing is sufficient for him that he hath God to be his reuenger So must we also be encouraged at this day least we be discouraged with the smalnesse of the number of the faithfull For although all the whole worlde do gainstand our doctrine yet are we not alone Moreouer it appeareth hereby how foolish the boasting of the Papistes is who passing ouer God doe make their boast of theyr multitude 30 As he spake these things many beleeued on him 31 Therfore Iesus said vnto the Iewes which beleeued in him If you shall abide in my worde you are my disciples indeed 32 And yee shall knowe the truth and the truth shall make you free 33 They answered him we are the seed of Abraham and we neuer serued any man how sayest thou yee shall be free 34 Iesus answered them verily verily I say vnto you that euery one that doth sinne is the seruant of sinne 35 And the seruaunt abideth not in the house euer but the sonne abydeth for euer 36 Therfore if the sonne shal set you free you shal be free indeed 37 I know that you are the seed of Abraham but you seeke to kill mee because my word dwelleth not in you 38 I speake that which I haue seene with my father and you doe that which you haue seene with your father 30 As he spake these things Although the Iewes were then almost like to drie and barren land yet God did not suffer the seed of his worde to perish wholy Therefore there ariseth some fruite amongst so many lets contrarye to hope And
the Euangelist termeth that faith vnproperly which was only a certaine preparation vnto faith For he speaketh no higher thing of them saue onely that they were bente to receiue Christe his doctrine whereunto the next admonition doth also appertaine 31 If you shall abide in my worde Christ doth in this place first of al admonish vs that it is not sufficient if a man begin well vnlesse his proceedings euen vnto the end be answerable By this meanes doth he exhorte those who haue tasted his doctrine vnto the perseuerance of faith whē as he affirmeth that they are his disciples in deede who haue taken deep and sure roote in his worde that they may abide in him He giueth vs to vnderstand that there bee many disciples by profession who notwithstanding are not Disciples indeede neyther doe they also deserue to bee so accounted And he distinguisheth his from hypocrites by this marke that they who haue falsly made their bragge of faith doe either faint so soone as they are begunne to runne or els in the middest of the race but the faithfull goe constantly forwarde vnto the mark Therfore muste wee bee constant that Christe may take vs for his Disciples 32 Yee shall know the truth Hee saith that they shall know the truth who were come vnto some knowledge therof They were as yet very rude and scarce taught in their A B C vnto whom Christ speaketh therefore it is no maruell if hee promise vnto them greater vnderstanding of his doctrine but the sentence is generall Therfore how muche soeuer euery one of vs hath profited in the gospel let him know that he hath neede of new encreasings And Christ vouchsafeth to bestow this reward vpon the constancie of his that he maketh himself more familier with them Although he doth nothing els by this meanes but augment the other gift least any man should thinke that there is any thing repaied vnto mans merit For it is he that fastneth his word in our harts by his spirite the same doth dayly wipe away the clowdes of ignorance in our mindes which do darken the brightnesse of the Gospel Therfore to the end the truth may be reuealed vnto vs to the full we must striue to attaine vnto the knowledge therof with an earnest and constant affection Furthermore it is the same no other truth which Christ teacheth his from the beginning vntill the end but whom he doth lighten a litle in the beginning as it were with small sparkles those doth he at length lighten with perfect light So that the faithfull vntill they shal be fully confirmed are after a sort ignorant of that which they know Notwithstanding there is no so obscure or small knowledg of faith whiche is not effectuall vnto saluation The truth shall make you free He commendeth the knowledge of his Gospel for the fruite which we reape therof or which is all one for the effect namely that it maketh vs free Furthermore this is an vncomparable good thing VVhereupon it followeth that there is nothing better or more to be desired then the knowledge of the Gospell All men do feele bondage and confesse that it is a most miserable thing seeynge that the Gospell deliuereth vs from it it followeth that the treasure of blessed life proceedeth from the same Now must we note what maner libertie Christe speaketh of in this place namely such as setteth vs free from the tyrannie of Satan sinne and death And if sobeit we obtaine the same by the benefit of the Gospel it appeareth hereby that we are all the seruaunts of sinne by nature Furthermore wee must also know the manner of this deliueraunce For so long as we are gouerned by our owne wit and vnderstanding we are the bondslaues of sin but when the Lorde doth regenerate vs with his spirite hee doth also make vs free that being loosed from the miserable snares of Satan we may of our owne accorde obey righteousnesse But regeneration commeth from faith whereby it appeareth that libertie commeth from the Gospel Now let the Papists be packing let them proudly extoll their free will but let vs being gilty in our own cōsciences of our own bondage let vs I say boast only of Christ who is our deliuerer For euen for this cause is the Gospel as it were the rod and signe of our manumission or freedome because it offereth vs vnto Christ and deliuereth vs to bee set free from the yooke of sinne Lastly we must also note this that freedome hath his degrees according to the manner of his faith VVherfore Paul being alreadie set free doth notwithstanding grone as yet desiring to be fully set free 33 The seed of Abraham It is vncertaine whether the Euangelist bringeth in the same men or other speaking I thinke thus that as it falleth out in a great multitude there was answere made vnto Christ and that indeed rather by the despisers then those that beleeued And this is a thing much vsed in the scripture so often as ther is any mention made of the bodie of the people generally to ascribe that vnto all whiche belongeth only vnto the one part Furthermore those that obiect that they are the seed of Abraham that they were alwayes free dyd easily gather out of Christ his wordes that libertie is promised vnto them as vnto seruants They cannot disgest this that they that were an holy elect people should be accounted bond For what did the adoption couenant whereby they were separated from the other nations profite them vnlesse they were counted the children of God Therefore they thinke that they haue iniurie offered them when as libertie is promised vnto them as an accidentall good thing Notwithstanding it may seeme an absurd thing in that they say that they did neuer serue seeing they had byn so often oppressed by other tyrants being then subiect to the Romane Empire they groned vnder the most heauie burden of bōdage Hereby it appeareth how ridiculous their boasting was yet this was some cloake and colour that the vniust gouernment of their enemies did no whit hinder them but that they continued free by right But they erred first in that they did not consider that the right of their adoption was grounded in the mediatour alone For whence came the free seede of Abraham saue only because it is exempted from the common seruitude of mankinde by the singuler grace of the Redeemer And also the other errour is not to bee borne with that whereas they were altogether growen out of kinde yet would they be reckoned amongest the children of Abraham neither did they thinke that it is only the regeneration of the spirit which maketh the lawfull children of Abraham This hath beene a fault almost in all ages too common to referre the extraordinarie giftes of God vnto the beginning of the flesh and to ascribe vnto nature those remedies which god giueth vs to correct our nature In the mean season we see how they do driue away from
deadly thunderbolt So at this day the Papists doe laugh at and boldly with fire and swoorde persecute the worde of God which is able to mooue stones only because trusting to the deceitfull title of the Churche they thinke that they are able to mocke God and men To be briefe hypocrites so soone as they haue gotten any beautifull cloake doe oppose harde stubbornnesse against God as if hee did not pearce into theyr heartes If yee were the children of Abraham Christ doth more plainly extinguish the degenerate children of Abraham from lawfull children for hee taketh away the very name from all those that are vnlike vnto Abraham It falleth out oftentimes indeede that the children doe not represent in manners their fathers which begate them But Christ doth not dispute in this place of the carnall originall but doth onely deny that they are accounted amongest the children of Abraham before God whiche doe not hold the grace of adoption by faith For seeing that the Lorde had promised vnto the seed of Abraham that he would be their God all the vnbeleeuers which did cast away this promise did thrust thēselues out of the stock of Abraham Therfore the state of the questiō is whether they are to be accounted the children of Abraham or no which doe cast away the blessing offered vnto them in the worde so that they may be neuertheles an holy stock the peculiar people of God and princely priesthood Christe denieth this and that for good causes because they must be borne againe of the spirite which are the children of promise and be new creatures whosoeuer desire a place in the kingdome of God The fleshly stocke of Abraham was no vnprofitable thing or of no valew if sobeit the truth were added For the election of God resteth in the seede of Abraham yet being free so that they are accounted the heires of life whō god doth sanctifie by his spirite 40 And now yee seeke He proueth by the effect that they are not the children of Abraham as they did bragge because they resist God For what is chieflye commended in Abraham but the obedience of faith Therfore this is the marke of the difference so often as wee are to distinguish his children from straungers For vaine titles are nothing worth before God what credite soeuer they carry before men Therefore Christe concludeth againe that they are the children of the Diuell because they are suche deadly enemies vnto true and sounde doctrine 41 VVe are not of fornication They challenge no more to themselues now then before For they thought it was all one to be the sonne of Abraham and of God But they were greatly deceiued therein in that they thought that God was bound vnto all the seed of Abraham For they reason on this wise God adopted vnto himselfe the stocke of Abraham therfore seeing that we are begotten of Abraham we must needs be the children of God VVe see now how they thought that they had holynesse from the wombe because they sprang from an holy roote Finally they affirme that they are the Church of God because they descende from the holy fathers Like as at this day the continuall succession from the holy fathers puffeth vp the Papistes and maketh them more then swell Satan doth so delude them and deceiue them that they separate God from his word the church from faith the kingdome of heauen from the spirite Therefore let vs know that although they be not bastards according to the flesh but boast of the laudible title of the Church yet are they nothing lesse then the children of God who haue corrupted the seede of life For what corners soeuer they runne into yet shall they neuer bee able to escape but that they bee puffed vp with this vaine bragge onely VVe succeede the holy fathers therfore we are the Church And if so be it Christ his answere was sufficient to refute y e Iewes withal it is no lesse sufficient at this day to refute these men It wil neuer be otherwise but y ◠hypocrites will with their most wicked boldnes vainly make boast of the name of God but they shall neuer make those beleeue that will stand to the iudgement of Christ but that these false boastinges whiche they blunder out are ridiculous 42 If God were your father you woulde loue mee for I. This is Christe his argument VVhosoeuer is the child of God he wil acknowledge and loue his first begotten sonne but you hate me therefore there is no cause why you shoulde boast that you are Gods children VVe must diligently note this place that there is no godlinesse no feare of GOD where Christ is reiected Feigned religion pretendeth God boldly but what agreement can they haue with the father who disagree with his only sonne what maner knowledge of God is that where his liuely image is refused And this is the meaning of Christ his wordes when he testifieth that he came from the father For hee giueth vs to vnderstand that all that is diuine which he hath and that therefore it is not likely that the true worshippers of God doe refuse his truth I came not saith he of my selfe you can obiect nothing vnto me which agreeth not with God and finally you shall finde no earthly or humane thyng in my doctrine and in the whole administration thereof For hee intreateth not of his essence but of his doctrine 43 VVhy doe yee not acknowledge my speeche because you cannot heare my woorde 44 You are of your father the Diuell and yee will doe the lustes of your father He was a murtherer frō the beginning stood not in the truth because the truth is not in him VVhen he speaketh a lye he speaketh of his owne because he is a lyer and the father therof 45 But because I say the truth you beleeue not mee 43 VVhy doy yee not He casteth the stubbornnes of the Iewes in their teeth in this place which was so great that they could not abide to heare him Hence gathereth he that they were caried with a diuelish furie I see no difference betwene speech and word For it is more to say then to speak But it were an vnmeete thing to put the lesser in the former place Many doe distinguish it so that the ende of the interrogation may be in the worde speech as if the interrogation did only consist in these words VVhy doe yee not acknowledge my speech so that the rendring of the reason doth follow immediately because you cannot heare my word But I think they ought rather to be read in one text as if he should haue said what is the cause that my word is barbarous and vnknowen to you that I do you no good by speaking vnto you and so consequently that you cannot vouchsafe to heare that which I speake Therefore he toucheth their dulnes in the former member in the other the stubborne hatred of his doctrine afterward he assigneth the cause of both when as he saith
calling of Christ as if he should say that it is vnseemely that such a token of Gods power should be counted as nothing that the calling of Christ being so proued and testified should yet notwithstanding purchase no credite amongst them And to the end hee may the more vrge theyr sluggishnesse or wickednesse hee amplifieth the excellencie thereof by that that since man can remember it was neuer hearde that man did any such thing VVhereupon it followeth that they are malitious vnthankfull which winke willingly at a manifest worke of God Therefore he gathereth that he was sent of God whiche was furnished with so great power of the spirite to purchase credite to himselfe and to his doctrine 31 And we know that God heareth not sinners They are deceiued whiche think that the blind man spake thus according to the opiniō of the cōmon people For this word sinners is taken in this place also for a wicked and vngodly person as a little before And this is the continuall doctrine of the scripture that God heareth none saue those that call vpon him truly and with a sincere heart For seeing that faith alone openeth vnto vs the gate vnto God it is certaine that all the wicked are driuen away from comming vnto him yea he doth testifie that he doth abhorre their prayers as he doth loath their sacrifices For hee biddeth his children come vnto him by a singuler priuilege and it is the spirit of adoption alone which cryeth in our heartes Abba father Rom. 8. 15. To be briefe no man is rightly prepared to pray vnto God saue he which hath an heart purged by faith As for y e wicked as they doe profane the name of god in their prayers so they doe rather deserue to be punished for this their sacrilege then to obtaine any thing that may be for their welfare Therefore this is a good reason which the blinde man bringeth in that Christ came from God seeing he was so readie to graunt his petitions 34 They answered and said vnto him thou art altogether borne in sinne and teachest thou vs And they did cast him out 35 Iesus hearde that they had cast him out and when he had found him he saide vnto him beleeuest thou in the sonne of God 36 He answered and said who is he Lord that I may beleeue in him 37 And Iesus said vnto him thou hast both seene him and hee that speaketh with thee is hee 38 And he said I beleeue Lord. And he worshipped him 39 Then said Iesus I am come to iudgement into this world that they which see not may see and that those which see may be made blinde 40 This heard some of the Pharises which were with him and said vnto him Are we also blinde 41 Iesus said vnto them if you were blind you should haue no sinne but now yee say we see Therefore your sinne remaineth 34 Thou art borne in sinne I doe not thinke but that they alluded vnto his blindnesse◠as it is a common custome amongest proude men to vexe those that are in aduersitie and miserie Therefore they mock him as if hee had come out of his mothers wombe with the marke of his wickednesse For this was a common opinion amongest the Scribes that the soules after that one life was past did flit into newe bodies and did there suffer punishment for their former sinnes VVhereupon these men set downe this as a manifest truth that he that was born blind was then polluted and corrupt with sinnes so soone as he was borne VVee ought to learne by this corrupt iudgement that we must not alwayes measure euery mans sinnes by the whips of God For the Lorde as wee saw before hath diuers ends for which he layeth miseries vppon men And besides this that these hypocrites doe mocke this miserable man they do also refuse reprochfully all his holy and good admonitions as this is a thing too common that no man can abide to be taught of him whō he despiseth Furthermore seeing that we must alwaies heare god by whomsoeuer he speake vnto vs let vs learne to despice no man that God may alwayes find vs meek redie to be taught although he vse a most simple man one whereof there is no account made to teache vs by For there is no worse plague then when pride stoppeth our cares so that we cannot vouchsafe to heare those which giue vs profitable good counsell And God doth oftentimes choose vile base persons of set purpose to teach vs and admonish vs that hee may bring downe our loftines They did cast him cut Although it may be that they did cast him out of the temple by violence yet I doe thinke that the Euangelist meaneth otherwise that they did excommunicate him so his casting out was couered with some colour of the law And this agreeth better with the text because if he had been cast out only reprochfully y ◠matter had not bin of such weight that the fame shold haue come vnto Christ. Now in that Christ hearde of it I doe thereby coniecture that they did it with some solemne ryte as if it had been some earnest matter By this example are we taught how little the cursings of the enemies of Christ are to be cared for If we be cast out of that congregation wherin Christ reigneth that horrible iudgement is giuen vpon vs that we are deliuered vnto Satan because we are banished from the kingdome of the sonne of god But we must of our own accord slie frō that place wher Christ ruleth not by his worde and spirite if no man do expell vs so far off is it that we must feare that tyrannous iudgement wherewith the wicked do mocke the seruants of Christ 35 And when he had found him If he had been kept still in the Synagogue it had been to be feared least being estranged from Christe hee should haue been drowned in destruction dayly with the wicked now as he wandered without the temple Christe met him Christe receiueth him being cast out by the Priestes and embraceth him he raiseth him vp lying prostrate he offereth life vnto one that was condemned to death And this same haue we also tryed in our time For when as in the beginning Luther and such like did reprehende the grosser abuses of the Pope they had scarse a slender tast of Christianitie after that the Pope did cast out his lightnings against them and they were cast out of the Romish Synagogue Christ reached out his hande vnto them and was throughly knowen vnto them So there is nothing better for vs then to bee farthest from the enemies of the Gospell that Christ may come nearer vnto vs. Doest thou beleeue in the sonne of God Hee speaketh vnto a Iewe who hauing been instructed of a childe in the doctrine of the law had learned that God had promised the Messias Therefore this interrogation importeth as much as if Christe did exhort him to follow the Messias
what should become of men in so greate frailtie of the fleshe if hauing once obtained life they shoulde afterward be left vnto themselues Therefore the continuall estate of the life must be grounded vpon the power of the selfe same Christ that hee may finish that which he hath begunne And the faithfull are saide neuer to dye for this cause because their soules being borne againe of the vncorruptible seed haue the spirite of Christ abiding in them whereby they are continually quickned For although the body be subiect to death because of sinne yet that spirite is life for righteousnesse Rom. 8. 10. And in that the outwarde man is dayly corrupted in them that is so farre from impayring theyr true life that it euen helpeth forwarde the same because the inwarde man is renewed from day to day 2. Cor. 4. 16. Yea death it selfe is in them a certaine setting free from the bondage of death Doest thou beleeue this Christ seemeth at the firste sight to intreate of the spirituall life for this cause that hee may withdrawe the minde of Martha from her present desire Martha did desire to haue her brother restored to life Christ answereth that he is the authour of a better life namely because he quickneth the soules of the faithfull by his heauenly power But I doe not doubt but that his meaning was to comprehende a double grace Therefore he commendeth generally the spirituall life which he giueth vnto all those that be his but he will giue some tast thereby of this power which hee would afterward shewe in raysing vp Lazarus 27 Truly Lorde To the end that Martha may prooue that she did beleeue that which she had heard of Christ that he is the resurrection the life she maketh answere that she beleeueth that he is Christe and the sonne of God so that indeed this knowledge comprehendeth in it selfe the summe of all good things For we must alwayes mark to what end the Messias was promised and what office the Prophetes doe attribute vnto him And when as Martha confesseth that it was he that shoulde come she confirmeth her faith with the prophesies of the Prophetes VVhereupon it followeth that the full restoring of all thinges and perfect felicitie is to be hoped for at his hands and finally that he was sent for this cause that he may erect set in order a true and absolute estate of the kingdome of God 28 VVhen she had said these thinges she went and called her sister Mary secretly saying the master is present and calleth thee 29 So soone as shee heard that shee ryseth straightway and commeth vnto him 30 And Iesus was not yet come into the towne but was in the place where Martha met him 31 The Iewes therefore which were with her at home and did comfort her seeing that Mary arose sodainely and went out they followed her saying shee goeth vnto the graue that shee may weepe there 32 Therefore after that Mary came where Iesus was when shee sawe him shee fell at his feete saying vnto him Lorde if thou haddest beene heere my brother had not beene dead 33 Therefore so soone as Iesus saw her weeping and the Iewes whiche came with her weeping he groâ—ed in the spirite and troubled himselfe 34 And hee sayde where haue you laide hym They say vnto him come and see 35 Iesus wept 36 Therfore the Iewes said behold how he loued him 37 And certaine of them said could not he which opened the eyes of one that was blinde bring to passe that this man should not die 38 Then Iesus groned againe in himselfe and came vnto the graue and it was a 〈◊〉 and a stone laid vpon it â—â— Called her sister It is likely that Christ stayed without the towne at the request of Martha least he should come into such an assemblie of men For she feared daunger because Christ had but of late hardly escaped out of the middest of death Therefore least his comming shoulde be noysed abroade any further she telleth her sister priuilie The master is present This word master doth shew what account these godly matrones did make of Christ And although they had not profited so much as became them yet was this a great matter that they had wholy addicted themselues to be his disciples And the sodaine departure of Mary that she might come to meet him doth not a little testifie how she reuerenced him 31 Therfore the Iewes that were with her Although Christ suffereth Martha to returne home that she might draw aside her sister out of the companie yet Christe did intend an other thing namely that he might haue the Iewes to see the myracle They doe in no case thinke vpon this but it was no new matter that men should be brought thyther as it were in darknes by the secret prouidence of God whyther they went not They thinke y t Mary goeth vnto the graue as those are wont to doe who seek to haue their sorrow stirred vp For this disease reigneth commonly euery where that husbands being depriued of their wiues and parents of their children and again wiues of their husbandes and children of their parents or kinsfolkes or friendes doe increase ambitiously by all means possible their mourning and it is a solemne thing to finde out diuers inuentions to this ende So that indeede whereas the affections of men are alreadie inordinate they prick them forward with newe prickes to the ende they may the more vehementlye and with greater force resiste God Further more it was their dutie to pull backe Mary least by beholding the Sepulchre she should gather matter of mourning but they dare not vse so sharpe a remedie but euen they themselues doe nourish the inteÌ„perancie of her grief in that they beare heâ— coÌ„panie So that it falleth out oftentimes that their consolations are little worth who beare with their friendes too much 32 Shee fell downe at his feete In that she falleth downe at his feet we doe thereby gather that he was worshipped in that house aboue the coÌ„mon order and manner of men For although they were wont to prostrate themselues before kinges and rulers yet because Christ had him selfe no princely or loftie thing in himselfe according to the flesh Mary falleth downe at his feete for another ende Neither would she haue doone so vnlesse shee had beene perswaded that hee was the sonne of God Lord if thou hadst been here Although she seemeth to speake honourably of Christ after a sort yet we haue of late declared what corruption is in these wordes For doubtlesse the power of Christ whiche did replenish heaueÌ„ earth ought not to haue bin restrained vnto his corporall presence 33 Hee groned in the spirite Vnlesse Christ had sorrowed togeather with them he woulde haue stood rather with a fierce countenance but when as he conformeth himselfe vnto them euen vnto weeping he declareth his agreement with them For the Euangelist seemeth in my iudgement to expresse the cause of such
by some externall figure to the end all men might openly acknowledge that it was spirituall 16 These thinges knew not his disciples at the first but when Iesus was glorified theÌ„ they remembred that these things were written of him and that they had done these things vnto him 17 The multitude therefore which was with him when he called Lazarus out of the graue and raysed him vp from the dead bare him witnesse 18 Therfore the multitude met him because they had hearde that hee had wrought this myracle 19 Furthermore the Pharisees said among themselues yee see that yee preuaile not beholde the world is gone after him 16 These thinges knew not his Disciples As the seede springeth not vppe so sone as it is cast into the ground so the fruit of the works of God appeareth not by and by The Apostles are the ministers of God to fulfill the prophesie but they cannot tell what they doe They heare the peoples crie and that no confused crie but that Christ was plainely saluted as a king yet they doe not as yet vnderstand to what ende this is or what it meaneth Therfore it is vnto them a vaine spectacle vntill such time as the Lorde doth open their eyes VVhen as it is said that they remembred at length that these thinges were written of him the cause of such grosse ignoraunce is noted which went before knowledge namely because they had not the scripture to be their guide and teacher then to directe their mindes vnto the pure and right consideration For we are blinde vnlesse the word of God doe goe before vs. Although euen this is not sufficient that the worde of God doth shine vnto vs vnlesse on the other side the spirite doe illuminate our eyes which should otherwise be blind euen in perfect light Christ vouchsafed to bestow this grace vppon his disciples after his resurrection because the full time was not yet come wherein he poured out abundantly the riches of his spirit vntill such time as he was receiued into the heauenly glory as wee had in the vii chapter ver 39. Let vs learne by this example to iudge of all things which appertain vnto Christ according to the scripture and not according to the propâ—er sense of our flesh Let vs secondly marke that this is a peculiar grace of the spirite that he doeth instruct vs in tract of time least wee be dull in considering vpon the workes of God I interprete this member That these things were written of him and that they had doone these thinges vnto him thus that the disciples did then first of all remember that these thinges were not done vnto Christ rashly and that these men did not rashly mocke him but that all this businesse was gouerned by the prouidence of God because it was requisite that all these thinges should be fulfilled which were written Therfore resolue it thus They did these things vnto him as they were written of him 17 The multitude bare him witnesse Hee repeateth that againe which he had said alredie that many being stirred vp with the fame of so great a myracle came to meete Christ. For they went out by troupes for this cause because the rumour of the raysing againe of Lazarus from death was euery where dispersed Therefore these men had iust matter and cause ministred vnto them to giue the honour due vnto Christe vnto the sonne of Marie seeing that such excellent power of his was made knowen vnto them 19 Yee see that ye preuaile not By these wordes they pricke forwarde themselues vnto greater madnesse For it is a certaine vpbraiding of sluggishnesse as if they shoulde say that the common people fell away vnto Christ because they themselues were too flacke and faint harted This manner of phrase is common amongest desperate fellowes when as they prepare themselues to assay euen the verye last and vttermost things But and if the enemies be so stubbornly bent to do euil we must be farre more constant in a good purpose 20 And there were certaine of those that went vppe to worship on the holye day Greekes 21 Therefore those men came vnto Phillip which was of Bethsaida of Galilee and requested him saying Syr wee will see Iesus 22 Phillip came and tolde Andrew againe Andrew and Phillip tell Iesus hymselfe 23 And Iesus answered them saying the houre commeth and now is that the sonne of man must be glorified 24 Verily verily I say vnto you vnlesse the wheat corne when it is fallen into the earth shall die it abideth alone but if it dye it bringeth forth much fruite 25 He that loueth his life shall destroy it and he that hateth his life in this world shall keepe it vnto eternall life 26 If any man will serue mee let him follow mee and where I am there shall my minister bee also and if any man shall serue mee him shall the father honour 20 And there were certaine I doe not thinke that they were Gentiles or vncircumcised because it followeth shortly after that they came to worship And this was straitly forbidden by the lawes of Rome and the procoÌ„sules and other Magistrates did sharpely punish it if any man were founde which fell vnto Iudaisme hauing left the worship of his Countrie It was lawfull for the Iewes which were dispersed through Asia and Grecia to come ouer the Sea to offer sacrifice in the Temple Secondly the Iewes woulde neuer haue suffered the Gentiles to be mingled amongest them in that solemne worship of God because they would haue thought that both the Temple and themselues and the sacrifices were polluted by this meanes And although they came of the Iewes yet because they dwelt farre beyonde the Sea it is no maruell if the Euangelist bring them in as strangers and men whiche knewe not al those things which were then done at Ierusalem or at the places nigh thervnto Therfore his meaning is that not only the inhabitants of Iurie which came out of the villages and cities vnto the feast did intertaine Christe as a king but that his fame was spread abroade also vnto those that dwelte beyonde the Sea whiche came from farre Countrie To worship They might doe this also in their countrie but Iohn speaketh of a solemne kinde of worship which was ioyned with the sacrifices For although religion and godlinesse were not tyed vnto the Temple yet was it not lawfull to offer sacrifices vnto God any where els Neyther had they the ark of the testimonie which was a tokeÌ„ of Gods presence any where els Euery man did worship God dayly spiritually at his owne house yet was it requisite that the holy men whiche were vnder the lawe shoulde outwardly professe religion and that they shoulde make suche profession as was commaunded by Moses that they shoulde present them selues in the Temple before the face of the Lorde and vnto this end were the festiuall dayes appoynted If so bee it these menne dyd take suche a longe iourney not without greate charges
I haue dipped it And when hee had dipped the soppe hee giueth it to Iudas the sonne of Simon Iscariot 27 And after the soppe Satan entred into him Therefore Iesus saith vnto him that which thou doest doe quickly 28 But none of these that sate at meate knew why he said this vnto him 29 For some thought because Iudas had the bagge that Iesus said vnto him buy those thinges whereof we haue neede against the holy day or that he should giue somewhat to the poore 21 And when Iesus had said thus The more holy the Apostolicall office is and the more excellent it is the more filthie and detestable was the treason of Iudas Therefore such and so horrible a monster did make Christ himselfe afraide when as he sawe that holy order wherein the maiestie of God ought to haue shined polluted with the incredible wickednesse of one man To the same ende tendeth that whiche the Euangelist addeth afterwarde that hee testified to wit because it was a more monstrous thing then that it could haue been beleeued beeing but simply vttered He saith that Christ was troubled in the spirite to the end we may know that hee shewed some token of a troubled man not only in countenance and wordes but that he was altogether so affected in minde The spirite is taken for the minde or soule Neither am I of some mens opinion who expound this that Christ was moued as it were with some violent motion of the spirite so that he brake foorth into these wordes I confesse in deede that the spirite did gouerne all Christes affections but the Euangelist his meaning is otherwise that this passion was from within and not feigned It is very requisite that wee know this because his zeale is set before vs to the end we may follow the same that wee may be horriblie afraide of those monsters which doe ouerthrowe the holy order of God and the Church 22 Therefore they looked one vpon another Those who know nothing by themselues are made to doubt with that saying of Christe only Iudas was so amazed in his wickednesse that he is not touched The disciples made so great account of Christe that they were certainely persuaded that he spake nothing vnaduisedly but Satā had quite pluckt out of the hearte of Iudas all reuerence so that hee was harder then a stonie rock to beate backe all admonitions And although Christe seemeth to deale somwhat vncourteously in that he vexeth the innocent for a season yet because this doubtfulnesse was profitable for them Christ did them no iniurie For it is expedient that euen the children of God be vexed when as they heare the iudgement of the wicked to the ende they may examine themselues and beware of hypocrisie for there is an occasion giuen them thereby to examine themselues and their life This place teacheth that the wicked must be so touched sometimes that wee doe not by and by poynt them out with the finger vntill such time as God doth bring them to the light by his hand For there are sometimes secrete diseases in the Church which we may not hide In the meane season the wickednesse of those men is not so rype that it may be discouered therfore we must keepe this meane then 23 VVhom Iesus loued The particular loue wherewith Christe loued Iohn doth manifestly testifie that it is not alwayes repunaunt vnto loue if we loue some more then othersome but in this consisteth the whole that our loue haue respect vnto God and that the more euery man excelleth in the giftes of God wee loue him so muche the more Christ dyd neuer misse this marke no not the least iote But it fareth farre otherwise with vs for such is the vanitie of our nature there bee few which draw nigher vnto God by louing men But the loue of men shall neuer be wel framed amongest themselues vnlesse it be referred vnto God VVhereas Iohn saith that hee leaned vppon Iesus his breast that might seeme an vndecent thing at this day but suche was the maner of sitting at meate at that time For they sate not at a Table as we doe but hauing put off their shoes and leaning vpon coushins they sate halfe vpright in beds 26 To whom I shall giue a sop If any man demaund to what end it serued by reaching a sop to poynt out the traytor seeing that Christ might haue named him openly it hee woulde haue had him knowen I aunswere that it was such a token as that Iudas was but made knowen to one by it and was not by and by so bewrayed that they myghte all see and knowe hym It was also verye profitable that Iohn shoulde knowe this to the ende hee mighte afterwarde reueale it vnto others in his time Christe did deferre to make Iudas knowen to the end we may the more easily suffer hypocrites vntill they he brought to light VVe see that Iudas was yet condemned by the mouth of the iudge as he sate amongest others Their condition is neuer a whit the better who haue a place amongst the children of God 27 Satan entred into him Seeing that it is certaine that Iudas conceiued so great a wickednesse only through the persuasion of Satan why is it said that Satā entred now first of al into him who did alredy reigne in his heart As they are oftentimes said to beleeue who are more confirmed in the faith which they had long agoe and so that addition of faith is called faith so now when as Iudas is wholy addicted vnto Satan so that he is by furious force caried vnto the very exreamest things Satan is said to haue entred into him For as the saints goe forwarde by degrees and inasmuch as they are oftentimes encreased with new gifts they are saide to be filled with the holy Ghost so for asmuche as the wicked doe prouoke Gods wrath against them with their vnthankfulnesse the Lorde doth giue them ouer to be Satan his bondslaues being dispoyled of his spirite of all light of reason and consequently of all humane sense and fealing This is the horrible vengeance of God when as men are giuen vp into a reprobate sense that they differ almost nothing from bruite beastes yea they runne headlong into wickednesse which the very beastes abhorre Therefore we must walke carefully in the feare of the Lord least that if we ouercome his goodnesse with our wickednesse he deliuer vs vp at length to the lust and will of Satan But the sop which Christ reached made no place for Satan but rather when Iudas had receiued the sop he gaue himselfe wholy to Satan This was the occasion but not the cause Furthermore so great mercifulnesse of Christ ought to haue softned euen a breast of Iron but his desperate and vncurable obstinacie deserueth this now that God shoulde in his iust iudgement make his heart more harde by Satan So whylest that wee heape coales of fire vppon our enemies heades by doing well vnto them if they be
his doctrine which mounteth aboue the heauen and earth VVhen as hee saieth that his woorde is not his hee applieth himselfe vnto the Disciples as if hee should say that it is not of manne beecause hee delyuereth that faythfully which is enioyned him of his father Neuerthelesse wee knowe that in asmuche as hee is the eternall wisdome of GOD hee is the onelye fountaine of all doctrine and that all the Prophetes spake by hys spirite whiche were from the beegynning 25. Those things haue I spoken vnto you whilst I am with you 26. But the comforter the holye spirite whome my Father shall sende in my name hee shall teache you all thinges and shall tell you all thinges whiche I haue tolde you 27. Peace I leaue with you my peace I giue vnto you not as the worlde giueth giue I it vnto you Let not your heart be troubled nor feare 28. You haue heard what I haue said vnto you I go and I come vnto you if you did loue me verely you would reioyce because I haue said I go vnto the father because the father is greater then I. 25. These thinges haue I spoken Hee addeth this for this cause that they maye not bee discouraged although they haue not profited in the faith as they oughte For hee didde then spreade abroade the seede of doctrine whiche laye hydde for a tyme in the Disciples Therefore he exhorteth them to hope well vntill that doctrine bring forth fruit which maye seeme to bee vnprofitable nowe In summe hee testifieth that they hadde plentifull matter of comforte in the doctrine which they had hearde And if so beit it appeare not vnto them by and by hee byddeth them bee of good courage vntyll the spirite which is the inwarde mayster doe speake the selfe same thing in their heartes This admonition is verye profitable for vs all Vnlesse wee doe by and by vnderstande whatsoeuer Christe teacheth there commeth vppon vs loathsomenesse and it irketh vs to bestowe labour in vaine in thinges which are obscure But we must bring ready docilytie or easines to be taught wee muste giue eare and retaine attentiuenes if we will profitte as wee oughte in the schole of GOD. And aboue all thinges wee haue neede of patience vntyll the spirite doe reueale that whiche wee seemed to haue hearde and reade oftentymes in vaine VVherefore lette not the desire to learne quailâ— in vs neither fall into dispaire when as we doe not by and by vnderstande Christe his meaninge when he speaketh Lette vs know that this is spoken to vs all the spirite shall tell you at length those thinges which I haue spoken Isaias 29. 11. denounceth this punishment vnto the vnbeleeuers that the woord of GOD is vnto them as a closed booke but the Lorde dooth also oftentimes humble those that bee his by this meanes Therefore wee must waite paciently and meekely for the time of the reuelation neither must we refuse the worde therefore And seeing that Christ dooth testifie that this office is proper to the holy Ghost to teach the Apostles that which they had alreadye learned out of his mouth it followeth that the outward preaching is in vaine and nothing worth vnlesse the teaching of the spirit be added thereunto Therefore GOD hath a double manner of teaching for hee soundeth in our eares out of the mouth of manne and he speaketh vnto vs within by his spirite and he dooth that sometimes in one moment sometimes at diuerse times as seemeth best to him Marke what those all thinges be which he promyseth the spirit shall teache Hee shall tell you or hee shall bring into your memory all thinges whatsoeuer I haue tolde you VVhereuppon it followeth that hee shall not forge any newe reuelations VVee may refute with this one woorde what inuentions soeuer Sathan hath broughte into the Church from the beeginning vnder colour of the spirite Mahomet and the Pope haue a common principle of religion that the perfection of doctrine is not contained in the scripture but that there is a certeine higher thing reuealed by the spirit Out of the same sinke haue the Anabaptistes and Libertines drawne theyr dotinges in our time But that is a seducing spirite not the spirite of Christe whiche bryngeth in anye inuention whiche agreeth not with the Gospell For CHRIST promyseth a spyrâ—te whiche shall confirme the doctrine of the Gospell as a subscriber I haue declared beefore what it is to sende the spirite in the fathers name 27. Peace I leaue with you By this word peace he meaneth the prosperous successe which menne are woont to wish one to another when as they meete togeather or one parteth from another For this word peace importeth thus much in the Hebrew tongue Therefore he alludeth vnto the coÌ„mon custome of his countrey as if he shuld say I leaue you my farewel But he addeth immediately after that this peace is of far more valewe then it is vsually amongst menne who haue peace in their mouth for the most parte onely for the cold ceremonies sake or if they do wish it vnto any manne in good earnest yet canne they not giue it in deede But Christ telleth them that this peace is not placed in the bare vaine wish but is ioyned with the effect The summe is this that hee departeth in body but his peace continueth with his disciples that is that they shall be alwayes blessed through his blessing Let not your heart be troubled He correcteth their feare againe which the disciples had conceiued by his departure He saieth that they hadde no cause to feare beecause they doe onelye wante his corporall presence and doe enioye his true presence by the spirite Lette vs also learne to be contente with this manner of presence neyther let vs pamper the flesh which doth alwayes tie God vnto the externall inuentions thereof 28. If yee did loue me VVithout doubt the Disciples loued Christ yet otherwise then they ought For there was some carnal thing mixed with it so that they could not suffer him to bee taken away from them But and if they had loued him spiritually there coulde nothing haue pleased them better then this that he should returne vnto the father Beecause the father is greater thâ—n I. This place was diuersly wrested The Arrians to the ende they might proue that Christ was a secondary God did obiect that he was lesser then the father the fathers which held and maintayned the trueth to the end they might cutte off all occasion of such a cauill did say that this ought to bee referred vnto his humane nature But as the Arrians did wickedly abuse this testimonie so the answere of the fathers was neither right neither yet agreeable For there is no mention made in this place either of the humane nature of Christe ne yet of hys eternall diuinitie but according to the capacitie of our infirmitie he maketh himselfe the meane betweene vs and God And truely because wee are not able to attaine vnto the highnes
gather that he tooke our turne when as he submitted himselfe vnto death 31. That the world may know Some doe read it al in one text that the world arise let vs goe hence that the sentence may bee perfect Othersome read these woordes aparte and they thinke that there is some thing lacking heere Because it skilleth not much as concerning the sense whether you chuse I leaue it in the middest VVee must chiefly note this that the decree of God is placed here in the chiefest place least we shoulde thinke that Christ was so carryed away vnto death by the violence of Sathan that there did any thing befall him besides the counsell and purpose of God For it is God that hath ordayned his sonne to be a Mediatour and who would haue the sinnes of the world to be purged by his death To the ende this might come to passe hee suffered Sathan to triumph ouer him for a season as a conquerour Therefore Christ resisteth not Satan that he may obey his fathers decree and so consequently that hee maye offer his obedience for the price of our righteousness Arise let vs goe hence Some doe thinke that Christ went into some other place when hee had saide thus and that he spake those thinges which follow whilest he walked but forasmuch as Iohn addeth afterwarde that Christe went out it seemeth to be more likely that Christ meant to exhort the disciples to shewe the lyke obedience vnto GOD whereof they sawe such an excellent patterne in him and not that he brought them forth in the same moment Chap. 15. 1. I am the true vine and my father is an husband man 2. Hee wil take away euery braunch which beareth not fruit in mee and whatsoeuer braunch bringeth fruite hee will purge it that it maye bringe foorth more fruite 3. Now you are cleane because of my word which I haue spoken vnto you 4. Abyde in mee and I in you as the braunch cannot beare fruite of it selfe vnlesse is abide in the vine so neither you vnlesse ye shal abide in me 5. I am the vine you are the braunches he that abideth in me and I in him this mâ—n beareth much fruit because without me yee can do nothing 6. If any manne shal not abide in mee when as he shal be cast out a dores as a branch and shall bee withered they shall gather him and shall cast him into the fire and he shall burne 1. I am the vine This summe of this similitude is that wee are barren and dry by nature saue only in asmuch as being engrafted into christ we draw new force from him Following others I haue translated ampâ—los a Vine and clemata braunches Vitâ— is properlye the plante it selfe and not the fielde which is sette with vines which they call a vineyarde Although it be taken sometimes for the Vineyard it self as when Cicero ioyneth the litle fieldes and the litle vineyardes of poore men togeather But the branches are the armes which the vine spreadeth vpon the earth And forasmuch as clema dooth also signifie amongst the Gretians a Vine and ampelâ—s a Vineyard I do rather incline vnto that opinion that Christ compareth himselfe vnto lande sette with Vines and vs vnto the plantes themselues Although I wil contend with no manne about that matter I do only meane to admonishe the readers that they followe that which shall seeme to bee more probable out of the text Lette vs first of all remember that rule which we must obserue in all parables that wee must not discusse all the properties of a vine but that we must onely see summarily to what ende Christe applyeth this similitude There are three principall partes thereof that wee haue no power to doe good but from him that the father dooth trimme vs by purging vs hauing roote in him that hee taketh away the vnfruiteful branches that they may burne beeing caste into the fire All menne almoste are ashamed to denie that they haue all that goodnesse whiche they haue of GOD but they doe afterwarde feigne that there is an vniuersall grace giuen them as if it were naturallye engendred in them And Christ standeth chiefly vppon this poynte that the vitall sappe floweth from him alone whereuppon it followeth that the nature of menne is vnfruitfull and voide of al goodnesse because none tasteth of the nature of the vine vntill he be ingrafted into him But this is giuen onely to the electe by a speciall grace Therefore the Father is the first authour of all good thinges who planteth vs with his hand but the beeginninge of lyfe is in Christ after that we beeginne to be rooted in him VVhen as hee calleth himselfe the true Vine it is as muche as if hee shoulde haue said I am the vine in deede Therefore men doe wearie themselues in vaine in seeking strength els where because there shall come no profitable fruite from any other saue only from the braunches which spring from me 2 Euery braunche Because some men corrupt othersome doe maliciously suppresse othersome choake with slouthfulnesse the grace of God he stirreth them vp and maketh them carefull by these wordes when as he pronounceth that all vnfruitefull braunches shall be remoued out of the vine But heere may a question be moued whether hee can be without fruite that is ingrafted into Christ or no. I aunswere that men do thinke that many are in the vine who haue indeed no roote in the vine So the Lorde calleth his people Israel in the Prophetes his vineyarde who beare the name of the Churche in externall profession And whosoeuer bringeth fruite In these wordes hee teacheth that the faithfull haue neede continually to be trimmed least they grow out of kinde and that they can bring foorth no good thing vnlesse the Lorde doth oftentimes set to his hand to trimme them Neither shall it bee sufficient that we were once made partakers of adoption vnlesse God continue the course of his grace in vs. He maketh mention of pruning because our flesh aboundeth with superfluous and hurtfull vices and is too full of them which grow and spring vp without end vnlesse wee bee purged by the hand of God VVhen as hee saith that the vines are pruned that they may bring more plentifull fruite hee teacheth howe the godly ought to goe forwarde in the course of godlinesse 3 Now yee are cleane Hee telleth them that they had alreadie tryed that which he had said because being planted in him they were also purged He sheweth the meanes of this purging to wit doctrine Neither is it to be doubted but that hee speaketh of the externall preaching wheÌ„ as he expresseth in plaine wordes the worde which they had heard out of his mouth Not that mans voyce hath so great efficacie in it selfe when it is vttered with the mouth but in asmuch as Christe worketh in the hearte by the spirite the voice it selfe is the instrument of purging Neuerthelesse Christ doth not meane that the Apostles are free
this place of the secrete loue of God the father which he bare alwayes towarde his sonne they misse the marke seeing that Christ intended rather to lay as it were in our bosome a certaine pledge of Gods loue towarde vs. Therefore that subtile saying doth nothing appertaine vnto this place how the father hath alwayes loued himselfe in the sonne but the loue heere mentioned must bee referred vnto vs because Christ doth testifie that he is beloued of the father in asmuch as he is the head of the Church like as is more then necessary for vs. For hee that seeketh to know how he is beloued without a mediatour he intangleth himselfe in a Labyrinth wherein hee shall neyther finde way nor out going Therefore wee must behold Christe wherein we shall finde the pledge of Gods loue laide open For the loue of God was altogether powred into him that it might flowe from him into his members Hee had this title giuen him that hee was the welbeloued sonne in whom the good will of the father resteth But wee must note the ende that God may accept vs in him Therefore we may all beholde the fatherly loue of God toward vs in him as in a glasse because hee is not loued apart or for his owne sake onely but that he may ioyne vs vnto the father with himselfe Abide in my loue Some doe expound it thus that Christe requireth mutuall loue of his Dâ—ciples Othersome deale better who take the loue of Christ actiuely For he will haue vs to enioy the loue wherewith hee hath once loued vs for euer and therefore hee telleth vs that wee must take heed that we depriue not our selues thereof For many men refuse the grace that is offered them many men throw away that which they had in their hands Therefore after that wee are once receiued into Christes fauour we must beware that wee fall not thence through our owne faulte VVhereas some doe inferre vpon these wordes that there is no force nor efficacie in the grace of God vnlesse it bee holpen with our constancie it is a friuolous thing Neither doe I graunt that the spirit doth only require at our haÌ„ds those things which are in our power but that he doth shew what is to be done that if we want strength wee may craue the same at the hands of som other Likeas when Christ exhorteth vs in this place vnto perseueraÌ„ce we must not trust to our owne cunning and strength but we must beseech him that commaundeth to confirme vs in his loue 10 If yee keepe my commandements Hee sheweth the meanes howe to perseuere if we follow him thither whither he calleth vs. for as Paule saith Rom. 8. â— They that be in Christe walke not after the fleshe but after the spirite For these thinges are continually coupled together faith which layeth hold vpon the free loue of Christe and a good conscience and newnesse of life And truly Christ doth not reconcile the faithfull vnto the fâ—â—her to this end that they may play the wantons freely but that he may keepe them vnder his fathers hand and gouernment by gouerning them with his spirite VVhereupon it followeth that all those cast away the loue of Christ which do not proue by true obedience that they are his Disciples If any man obiect that the firmenesse of our saluation doth therefore depend vpon our selues I answere that Christes wordes are falsly wrested to that part because the obedience which the faithfull vse toward him is not so much the cause that hee continueth his loue toward them as the effect of loue For how commeth it to passe that they answere to their calling saue onely because they are mooued with the spirite of free adoption But it seemeth that there is too harde a condition laid vpon vs that we keepe Christs commandements wherin is conteined the axact perfection of righteousnes which farre passeth our meane measure For it coÌ„meth to passe therby y t the loue of Christ shal be in vaine vnlesse we be endowed with angelicall puritie VVe may easily answere for when as Christe intreateth of the studie and desire to liue well and aright hee excludeth not that which is the principall point in his doctrine to wit concerning the free imputation of righteousnesse whereby it commeth to passe that by graunting of pardon our good deedes doe please God which beeing lame and vnperfect of themselues did deserue to be reiected Therefore the faithfull are iudged to keepe Christes commaundements when they apply their studies vnto this ende although they misse the mark much because they are loosed from that rigour of the lawe Deut. 27. 26. Accursed be euery one which shall not fulfil all thinges c. Likeas I haue also kept As we are elected in Christ so the image of our calling is most liuely expressed in him Therefore he doth for good causes set himselfe before our eyes as a patterne whome all the godly must endeuour to follow In me saith hee appeareth the similitude of those thinges which I require at your handes For you see how that I am addicted indeede vnto my father to obey him and I will proceed in this course 〈◊〉 Againe hee hath loued mee not for a moment or for a short time but the tenor of his loue toward me is euerlasting VVe must alwayes haue this conformitie of the head and the members before our eyes not only to the end the faithfull may studie to frame themselues vnto the example of Christe but that they may hope that they shall bee dayly reformed and bettered by his spirite that they may walke vntill the end in newnesse of life 11 These thinges haue I spoken vnto you Hee addeth that the goodly are not ignorant of his loue but that it is perceiued by the sense of faith so that the consciences shall enioy blessed peace For the ioy whereof he maketh mention ariseth from that peace which they haue with god whosoeuer are iustified freely Therefore so often as the fatherly loue of God toward vs is spoken of let vs know that we haue matter of true ioy giuen vs so that our consciences being quiet we may bee certaine of our saluation Furthermore this ioy is called Christes and ours in a diuers respect It is Christes because it is giuen vs by him for he is both the authour and the cause I say that hee is the cause because wee were deliuered from guiltinesse when as the correction of our peace was laide vpon him I call him the authour also because hee abolisheth feare and carefulnesse in our heartes from whence that cleare merines proceedeth It is called ours in another respect because we enioy it after that it is giuen vs. Now seeing that Christ saith that he spake these things for this cause that the Disciples may haue ioy we gather out of these wordes that all those which haue rightly profited in this sermon haue whereupon they may stay themselues By this worde abide he giueth vs to
displease the more part of meÌ„ For we may redily obiect that many whiche are of the world namely whoÌ„ the filthy coÌ„fusioÌ„ of all thinges deliteth do fauour their doctrine again many of the world do hate it because they are desirous to haue the politike order remaine 20 Remâ—mber the word It may also be read in the Indicatiue mode You remeÌ„ber but without any great alteratioÌ„ of the sense yet in my iudgement the Imparatiue mode doth the better agree And it is a coÌ„firmatioÌ„ of the sentence next going before where Christ said that the world hated him who did excel his disciples For it is not meet that the seruant should bee in better estate theÌ„ his master Furthermore after that he hath spoken of the persons he maketh meÌ„tioÌ„ also of the doctrine for there is nothing that troubeth the godly more then wheÌ„ they see the doctrine whiche is gods proudly coÌ„teÌ„ned of men For it is an horrible monster the beholding wherof may make the strongest breast heart quaile But whilest that on the other part we remember that the sonne of God himselfe did no lesse trie stubbornnes there is no cause why we should maruel that y e doctrine of god is so little reuereÌ„ced amoÌ„gst meÌ„ In that he calleth it their his doctrine it is referred vnto the ministerie There is one onely master of the Church but he would haue his doctrine which he taught first to be preached afterward by his Apostles 21 But all these things Because the fury of the worlde is monstrous whilest that it rageth so against the doctrine of saluation Christe sheweth a reason thereof because it is carried headlong into destruction through blinde ignoraunce For no man would warre against God openly therefore it is blindnesse and ignoraunce of God which causeth the worlde so carelesly to fight against Christ. Therefore we must alwayes haue respect to the cause neither can we haue any true consolation any where els saue only in the testimonie of a good conscience Hereby must our mindes be lifted vp likewise vnto thankfulnesse that whilest that the world doth perish in the blindnesse thereof God hath vouchsafed to make vs partakers of his light Neuerthelesse we must hold that the hatred of Christ doth proceede from the dulnesse of the minde whenas God is not knowen For as I say oftentimes vnbeliefe is blinde not that the wicked doe vnderstand and perceiue nothing but that all their knowledge is confused and doth vanish away straightway which thing I haue handeled more at large els where 22 If I had not come and spoken vnto them they should haue no sinne but now they haue no excuse for their sinne 23 Hee that hateth me hateth my father also 24 If I had not done the workes amongest them which no other man hath done they should haue no sinne but now they haue both seene and also heard both mee and my father 25 But that the worde which is written in their law may be fulfilled they hated me for nothing 26 And when the comforteâ— shall come when I will sende vnto you from my father the spirite of truethe whiche proceedeth from the father hee shall testifie of mee 27 And you doe also testifie because you are with mee from the beginning 22 If I had not come In that he said that the Iewes hated the gospel because they knew not God least any man should thinke that this serueth to mittigate their offence hee addeth that they were maliciously blinde as if a man shoulde shut his eyes least hee bee compelled to behold the light For otherwise it might haue beene obiected againste Christe if they know not thy father how is it that thou doest not redresse their errour VVhy hast thou not at least tryed whether they were altogeather vnapt to bee taught or no Hee answereth that he hath executed the office of a good and faithfull teacher but all in vaine because malice woulde not suffer them to returne vnto foundenesse of minde Furthermore his meaning was to make all men afraide vnder theyr person who doe either refuse the truth of God when it is offered vnto them or resist the same willingly when they knowe it And although there remaineth terrible vengeance of God for them yet Christe hath respect rather vnto his Disciples that hee may encourage them with certaine hope of victorie least at any time they yeelde vnto the wickednes of the wicked For whenas we heare that such is their end wee may triumph now as it were in the middest of the battell They shoulde haue no sinne Christ seemeth to graunt by these wordes that only vnbeliefe is sinne and there be some which thinke so Augustine thinketh somewhat more soberly yet the commeth vnto the same sense For because faith remitteth and blotteth out all sinnes hee saith that it is only the summe of vnbeliefe that condemneth This is truly said forasmuch as vnbeliefe doth not only keepe men from beeing deliuered from the giltinesse of death but it is the fountaine and cause of all euill But all that disputation doth nothing appertaine vnto this present place For this word sinne is not taken generally but according to the circumstance of the cause which is handeled as if Christ should say that their ignoraunce is by no meanes excusable because they had malitiously refused God in his person Likeas if we call him giltlesse iust and pure whom we will acquit of one fault only wherof he was giltie Therfore that absolution of Christe is restrained vnto one kinde of sin because he taketh from the Iewes their cloake of ignorance in the contempt and hatâ—ed of the Gospell Yet heere ariseth a newe question as yet whether vnbeliefe were not sufficient to condemne men before the comming of Christ or noe And there be frantike fellowes who gather falsly out of this place that whosoeuer died before Christs comming without faith they were in a doubtfull and suspensed state vntill Christ did shew himselfe vnto them As if there were not many places of scripture extant whiche testifie that the onely conscience was sufficient to make them guiltie Death saith Paule Rom. 5. 14. reigned vntill Moses in the worlde And in another place in the same Epistle 2. 12. he teacheth that they shall perish without lawe which haue sinned without lawe Then what is Christ his meaning Truly there is a graunting in these wordes whereby hee giueth vs to vnderstande that there remaineth nothing for the Iewes which they can pretend to mittigate their fault after that they haue reiected life willingly and wittingly when it was offered vnto them So that the excuse whiche hee graunteth them doth not quite acquit them but doeth only extenuate the greeuousnesse of the wickednesse according to that the seruaunt which knoweth the will of his master and despiceth it shal be sorer beat Luke 12. 47. For Christ meant not to promise pardon vnto others but to holde his enemies conuicted who had reiected the grace of God stubbornly to the
how fryuolous the subtiltie of the Grecians was when as they denyed vnder colour of these wordes that the spirite proceedeth from the sonne For Christ nameth the father heere as he is wont to the end he may make vs behold his diuinitie 27 And yee beare witnesse Christe giueth vs to vnderstande that the testimonie of the spirite is not such that the Apostles haue it for themselues alone and enioy it themselues alone but that it spreadeth it selfe farther abroad by them because they should bee the instruments of the spirite as he spake by their mouth VVe see now how faith commeth by hearing and yet it hath the certaintie which it hath from the seale earneste of the spirite Those menne which know not sufficiently the mist of mans minde they thinke that faith is conceiued naturally by preaching only and on the other side many brianesicke men cannot away with preaching whilest y t they breath out secrete reuelations and inspirations But wee see how Christe ioyneth these thinges togeather Therefore although there is no faith vntill the spirite of God do lighten our mindes and seale our heartes yet must wee not fet visions or oracles from the cloudes but the worde which is nigh vs in our mouth and heart Deu. 13. 14. ought to haue all our senses tyed to it and set fast vpon it As Isay as saith most excellently 59. 21. This is my couenaunt saith the Lorde my spirite which I haue put vpon thee and my woordes which I haue put in thy mouth shall not faile c. This clause yee haue been with mee from the beginning is added for this cause that we may know that the Apostles deserue more credite because they saw these thinges with their eies which they preach a saith Iohn that which we haue hard which we haue seene which our hands haue handeled 1. Iohn 1. 1. For the Lorde would that we should be so prouided for by all meanes that there might bee nothing wanting whiche might approoue the Gospell fully Chap. 16. 1 THese thinges haue I spoken vnto you that yee may not bee offended 2 They shall make you straungers from their Sinagogue but the houre commeth that whosoeuer shall kill you hee may thinke that hee doth God good seruice 3 And these things shall they doe vnto you because they haue not knowen the father nor yet mee 4 But I haue spoken these thinges vnto you that when their houre commeth you may remember that I haue tolde you And I haue not spoken these thinges vnto you from the beginning because I was with you 5 And now I goe to him that sent me and none of you asketh mee whither goest thou 6 But because I haue spoken these thinges sorrow hath filled your heart 7 But I tell you the truth it is expedient for you that I goe for if I goe not the comforter will not come vnto you but and if I shall goe I will send him vnto you 1 These things haue I spoken vnto you He saith againe that none of these thinges which he hath spoken are superfluous for seeing that fights combates are prepared for them they were to be furnished with lawfull weapons before the time And in the meane season hee giueth them to vnderstande that if they doe well muse vppon this doctrine they shall be able to resist Let vs also remember that that is spoken to vs also whiche was spoken then to the Apostles And first of all wee must note that Christ sendeth not his into the battel vnarmed and that therefore â—o man faileth in this warfare saue only through the fault of his owne slouthfulnesse Neither must wee waite and stay vntill we come vnto the present matter but we must endeuour that being acquainted with these speches of Christ we may enter the combate when need requireth Neither neede wee doubt but that wee shall obtaine the victorie so long as these admonitions of Christ remaine deepely imprinted in our mindes For whenas he saith leat yee bee offended hee giueth vs to vnderstand that we neede not feare least we be turned aside out of the righte course with any thing But it appeareth heereby how fewe doe rightlye learne this doctrine in that those menne which seeme to remember it when they are free from daunger doe quayle and yeelde when they are to enter the battaile as if they were rude and ignoraunte Therefore lette vs so buckle these weapons vnto vs that they neuer fall away from vs. 2. Straungers from their Synagogue This was no light offence to trouble their mindes withall that they were to be driuen like wicked menne out of the company of the godly at least of those which did boast that they were the people of God and made their bragge of the title of the Church For the faythfull are not onely subiect to persecution but vnto reproaches and slaunder as Paule saieth 1. Cor. 4. 9. 10. Notwithstanding Christ byddeth them stand stoutly euen against this inuasion because although they be thrust out of the Synagogues yet neuerthelesse they remayne in the kyngdome of God The summe is that wee muste not be discouraged with the peruerse iudgements of menne but that we must valyauntly endure the reproach of the crosse of Christe being coÌ„tent with this one thing that God alloweth our cause which menne do vniustly and wickedly condemne Furthermore we gather heereby that the ministers of the Gospel are not onely euil intreated by the professed enemyes of the Gospel but that they are slaundered sometimes euen by those which seeme to be of the houshold of the Church yea very pillars The Scribes and Pharisees and Priestes by whom the Apostles were coÌ„demned did boast that they were appointed by God to be iudges of the Church and indeede the ordinary gouernment of the Churche was in their power and the function of iudgeing came from God not froÌ„ men but they had corrupted al the order which GOD had appoynted with theyr tyranny So that it came to passe that the power which was grauÌ„ted vnto them to edification was nothing else but a monstrous oppression of the seruauntes of God excommunication which ought to haue beene a medicine to purge the Church was turned to banish godlynesse out of the same Seeing that the Apostles tried that in their time there is no cause why the Pope his cursses shuld greatly terrifie vs wherwith he thundreth against vs for the testimonie of the Gospel For we muste not feare least they hurt vs any more then these olde ones did the Apostles Yea we ought to desire nothing more then that wee may be straungers from that congregation out of which Christ is banished Neuerthelesse let vs note that the discipline which God ordayned in his Church from the beginning was not abolyshed by that grosse abuse For seeinge that Sathan is wholly occupied about this that he may corrupt al Gods institutions we must not yeelde vnto him that that may be quite takeÌ„ away because of corruptions which God hath
what those thinges be which the Apostles could not beare Hee shall declare vnto you those thinges which shall come saieth he Some doe restraine this vnto the spirite of prophecie but in my iudgment he meaneth rather the estate of his spirituall kingdome whiche shoulde come suche as the Apostles saw shortely after his resurrection but they could in no case comprehend it then Therfore he doth not promise thē prophecies concerning things which shuld happen after their death but he only giueth thē to vnderstand that the nature of his kingdome shal be of an other sorte and the glory farre greater then they can nowe conceiue in their mindes The treasures of which hidden wisdome which the heauenly Aungels doe learne by the Church with admiration Paule expoundeth and vnfoldeth in the Epistle to the Ephesians from the first chapter vntil the ende of the fourth VVherefore there is no cause why we shuld fette it out of the Popes tresurie or chest For he shal not speake of himselfe This is a confirmation of that clause hee shal leade you into all trueth VVe know that God is the fountaine of truth and that there is no certeine or sound thing without him VVherefore to the end the Apostles may safely or assuredly beleeue the oracles of the spirite Christ affirmeth that they are diuine as if hee should say that all that floweth from God which the spirit shal bring And yet the maiestie of the spirit is no whitte diminished by these woordes as if hee were not God or were inferiour to the father but they are referred vnto the capacitie of our minde For because we doe not sufficiently comprehende by reason of the vale put betweene with how great reuerence we ought to receiue those thinges which the spirite reuealeth vnto vs therefore there is expresse mention made of his diuinitie like as hee is called els where the earnest wherby God doth confirme vnto vs our saluatiō and the seale wherby he sealeth vnto vs the certeintie thereof In sum Christ meant to teach that the doctrine of the spirit is not of this worlde as if it were bred in the ayre but that it shal come out of the secrete places of the heauenly sanctuary Ephe. 1. 3. 14. Hee shall glorifie me Now Christ telleth them that the spirite shall not come that he may erect some new kingdome but rather that he may establish the glory giuen him of the father For many men dreame that Christ taught onely that he might deliuer the first rudimentes and that he might send the disciples afterwarde into an higher schoole By this meanes they make no more account of the gospel then of the law which is said Galath 3. 24. to haue beene a schoole maister to the olde people There is an other errour which is no more to be borne with then this which followeth is that Christ hauing taken his leaue as if he had made an end of ruling were nothing now They thrust the spirit into his place From this fountaine did flow the sacrileges of the Pope and Mahomet For although these Antichristes doe much differ one from another yet they haue both one principle to witte that we are entred into the right faith by the gospel but yet we must fette the perfection of doctrine somwhere else which may throughly pullish vs. If the scripture be obiected to the Pope he saith that we ought not to stay there because the spirite which came vpon afterward hath lifted vs vppe aboue it by many additions Mahomet saith that without his Alcharan men do alwayes continue children therefore the world was falsly bewitched vnder colour of the spirit to depart from the plaine trueth of Christ. For so soone as the spirite is pluckte away from the word of Christ the gate is set open vnto all manner of dotinges and seducinges The like way of deceiuing hath beene assayed in our time by many frantik fellowes The doctrine which is written seemed to them to be litterall therefore it pleased thē to coine a new kinde of diuinitie which should consist vpon reuelations Now we see how litle superfluitie there was in Christ his admonition that he shuld be glorified by the spirit which he would send to the end we might know that this is the office of the spirit to establish Christe his kingdom and to defend and confirme for euer whatsoeuer the Father hath giuen him Then to what end serueth the doctrine of the spirit not that it may lead vs away from the schoole of Christ but rather that tha◠voice may be established whereby we are commanded to heare him Otherwise he should take somewhat from Christ his glory The reason is added He shall take of mine saith Christ in which woordes he giueth vs to vnderstand that we receiue the spirit to this end that we may enioy his benefites For what dooth he giue vs That wee may be washed by the bloud of Christe that sinne may be abolished in vs through his death that our old man may be crucified that his resurrection may be able to reforme vs vnto newnes of life finally that we may be partakers of his good thinges Therfore the spirit giueth vs nothing aparte from Christ but taketh that from Christ which he powreth ouer into vs. The same must we thinke of doctrine For he doth not illuminate vs that he may lead vs away euen a litle from Christ but that he may fulfil that which Paul saith 1. Cor. That Christ is made vnto vs wisdom and againe he openeth those treasures which are hidden in Christ. In sum he enricheth vs with no other but with the riches of Christe that he may shew forth his glory in al things 15. VVhat things soeuer the father hath they are mine Because Christ might seeme to take from his father that which he chalengeth to himself he cōfesseth that he hath that from the father which he imparteth vnto vs by the spirit And when as he saith that al things which the father hath are his he speaketh in the person of a mediatour because we must draw out of his fulnes He hath alwaies respect vnto vs as hath bin said but we see how the more part of men deceiue thēselues which passing ouer Christ seeke God here and there Other some expound it that that is common to the sonne whatsoeuer the father hath inasmuch as the same is God But hee intreateth not so much in this place of the hidden inward that I may so call it power as of his office which was enioyned him towarde vs. Finally he commendeth his riches that he may inuite vs to enioy thē and he reckoneth the spirit amongst the gifts which we receiue of the father by his hand 16. A litle while and you see me not and againe a litle while and yee see me because I goe to my father 17. Therfore certeine of his disciples said amongst themselues what is this that hee saith vnto vs A litle while and ye see me not and againe a
litle while and yee shall see me And that I goe to the father 18. Therefore they saide what is this that he saieth A litle while we wâ—te not what he saith 19. Therefore Iesus knew that they would aske him and he said vnto them you enquire of this amongst your selues which I said a litle while and ye see me not and againe a litle while and ye shal see me 20. Verely verely I say vnto you that ye shal weepe and mourne but the world shal reioyce and ye shal be sorowful but your sorow shal be turned into ioy 16. A litle while and ye see me not Christ foretold the disciples ofteÌ„times of his departure partely that they might endure the same with a more valiant courage partely that they might more earnestly desire the grace of the spirite whereof they were not very much desirous so long as they had Christ present with them in body Let vs take heede therefore that we read not that lothsomly which Christ beateth in not in vaine First of al he telleth them that he shal be taken from them shortly to the ende that being depriued of the sight of him wherein they onely rested they may not yet cease to be of a good courage Secondly he promiseth them the ayde of his absence yea he promiseth that he shal be restored agayne shortly after that he shal be taken away but after an other sort to witte by the presence of the holy Ghost Although othersome do expound this second member otherwise yee shall see me when I shal rise againe from death but only for a short time because I shal be receiued into heauen by and by But as it seemeth to mee the woordes will not beare that seÌ„se A litle and ye shal see me Yea rather he doth lighten and mittigate the sorrow of his absence with this consolation that it shal not be long and so he commendeth the grace of the spirite whereby he wil be present with them continually as if he shuld promise that he wil returne shortly after and that they shall not be depriued of the sighte of him any long tyme. Neyther ought that to be accounted an absurd thing in that he saith he is seene whilest he dwelleth in the disciples by the spirit for although he be not seene with the bodily eyes yet his presence is known by the certeine experiment of faith That is true which Paule saieth 2. Cor. 5. 6. that the faythfull are absent from God so long as they are conuersante vppon earth because they walke by faith and not by sight but it is as true that they may worthily boast in the meane season that they haue Christ abyding in them by fayth that they â—leaue vnto him as the members to the head that they possesse heauen with him by hope Therefore the grace of the spirite is a glasse wherein Christ wyl be beholden according to that of Paule in the same place 16. Althoughe wee haue knowne Christ according to the flesh yet doe we know him no more If any manne be in Christ let him be a new creature Because I goe to the father Some doe expound it that the disciples shuld see Christ no more because he shuld bee in heauen and they vpon earth I doe rather referre it vnto the second member yee shall see me shortlye because my death is not destruction which may separate mee from you but a passage into heauenly glory whence my diuine power shall come euen vnto you Therefore hee meant in my iudgement to teach in what estate hee should stand after death that they might be contente with his spirituall presence and that they might not thinke that they were anye whitte the worse for this that he liued no longer with them as a mortall man 19. Iesus knew Although the Lord doth seeme sometimes to speak to deaffe men yet doth he at length so prouide for the rudenes of his than his doctrine is not vnprofitable And it standeth vs vpon to doe our endeuour that neither pride nor slouthfulnes may be added vnto slowenes but let vs rather shew our selues to be humble desirous to learne 20. Yee shal weepe and mourne Hee sheweth for what cause he foretolde that his departure was at hand and did also adde a promise concerning his speedy returne to witte that they might the better know how necessary the ayde of the spirit was There is prepared for you saieth hee an hard and sore temptation for so soone as I shal be taken away by death the world shal triumph You shall be in great heauines the worlde shall account it selfe blessed and you miserable Therefore I thought good to furnish you with necessary weapons vnto this fight And he speaketh of the time which should be betweene his death and the sending of the spirite because their faith laid then as it were oppressed and hidden Your sorrow shal be turned into ioy Hee meaneth that ioy wherewith they were endued when they hadde receiued the holy Ghoste not that they were free afterward from sorrow but because al their sorrow and heauines which they should suffer was swallowed vp with the spiritual ioy VVe know that the Apostles were enuied were slaundered had manye causes of mourning so long as they liued but when as they were renued by the spirite they put off the feeling of the former infirmitie that they might with heroâ—call loftines easily treade vnder foote what euilles soeuer were brought vppon them Therefore the presente infirmitie is conferred in this place with the power of the spirite wherewith they should be endowed shortly For being almost ouerwhelmed for a time they did afterward not only fight ioyfully but they did also triumphe gloriously in the middest of the battels Althogh we must also note that he doth not only meane the meane season betweene Christ his resurrection and the death of the Apostles but that which followed afterward also as if Christ should say ye shal lye as it were prostrate for a time but when as the spirite shal set you vppe there shall new ioy begin which shal be augmented coÌ„tinually vntil ye reioyce perfectly being receiued into the heauenly glory 21. A woman when she bringeth forth hath sorow because her hâ—ure is come but wheÌ„ she hath brought forth a sonne she remembreth the afflictions no more for ioy that a man is borne into the world 22. And ye haue sorow therfore but I wil see you againe and your heart shal reioice and no man shal take your ioy from you 23. And in that houre ye shal not aske me any thing verely verely I say vnto you that whatsoeuer ye shal aske the father in my name he shall giue it you 24. Hitherto haue ye asked nothing in my name aske and yee shal receiue that your ioy may be full 21. A woman when she bringeth forth Hee confirmeth the sentence next going before with a similitude yea he expresseth his meaning more plainlye to witte that their heauy hearts shal
not only be changed into ioye but that it doth also conteine in it self matter of ioy It falleth out oftentimes that when as prosperitie followeth aduersitie menne hauing forgotten their former sorrow do wholly giue ouer themselues vnto ioye yet the sorow which went before is not the cause of ioy But Christ giueth vs to vnderstand that the sorrow of his which they shal suffer for the Gospels sake shal be fruitfull And certeinly the ende of all sorrowes must nedes be vnhappy vnlesse they be blessed in Christ. But because the crosse of Christ hath victory included in it self alwaies Christe doth for good causes coÌ„pare the sorow which is conceiued thence vnto the sorow of a womaÌ„ in trauaile which is recompenced with the rewarde thereof whilest that the child being brought into the light doth make the womaÌ„ that was in trauaile ioyful This similitude shuld not agree vnlesse sorrow should cause ioy in the members of Christ whilest that they are made partakers of his passions likeas traueiling in childe byrth in the womanne is the cause of the birth of the child VVe must also apply the similitude vnto this that when the sorow paine of the womaÌ„ is the sharpest theÌ„ doth it the soonest vanish away This was no small lightening to the disciples when as they heard that their sorrow should not endure long Now must we apply the vse of this doctrine vnto our selues After that wee are regenerate with the spirite of Christ there should be in vs such ioy that it should wipe away all feeling of myseries we should I saye be like to women traueiling in childe byrth which are so moued with the onely sight of their childe that their sorrow remayneth no longer But because we haue receiued the first fruites onely and that those which are but slender which scarse feele any smal drops of the spirituall ioy which being sprinckeled vpon our sorrow may mittigate the bytternes thereof And yet that smal portion doth shew that they are so far from being ouerwhelmed with heauines which behold Christ by faith that they doe neuerthelesse triumph euen in extreame myseries Neuerthelesse because this is the estate of all creatures that they trauaile in byrth euen vntill the last day of redemptioÌ„ let vs know that we must also grone vntil we be deliuered out of the continual miseries of this life do see manifestly the fruit of our faith In sum the faithful are like to womeÌ„ lying in childbed inasmuch as they are borne againe in Christ and are now entred into the celestiall kingdome of God and the blessed life they are like to womenne great with childe and those that trauaile in childebirth in asmuch as beeing yet captiues in that prison of the flesh they desire to attaine vnto that happie estate which heth hid vnder hope 22. No man shal take away your ioy The continuance of the ioy doth not a litle encrease the price thereof For it followeth heeruppon that those griefes be light and that they are to be suffered paciently which continue but for a short time Furthermore Christ telleth vs in these woordes what is the true ioy The world must needes bee depriued of the ioyes which it hath which it seeketh onely in transitory things Therefore we must come vnto Christ his resurrectioÌ„ wherin there is euerlasting stabilytie he meaneth that he wil see the disciples when as he shal visit them againe with the grace of his spirit that they may continually enioye the sight of him 23. Ye shal not aske me any thing After that Christ hath promised ioye to the disciples by their inuincible strength add constancy he setteth foorth now the other grace of the spirit wherwith they should be endowed to wit so great light of vnderstanding that it shal lift them vppe euen vnto the hidden misteries which are heauenly There was so great â—lacknes in theÌ„ at that time that they did doubt and stick in euery smal point For as children which read english caÌ„not go throgh with one line without many stops so there was some offece almost in euery word of christ which hindered their profiting But being shortly after illuminated by the holy spirit they were not any longer so staied and hindered but the wisdome of God was familiar and wel known to theÌ„ so that they went forward in the misteries of God without stop or stay The Apostles ceased not euen when they were extolled vnto the highest degree of wisdoÌ„ to aske the mouth of Christ but he doth onely make a comparison of a double estate in this place as if christ shuld say that their rudenesse shall be corrected so that they which doe now stop and staye in euery smal trifle shuld eaâ—ily pearce euen vnto the highest misteryes There is such a place in Ieremy 31. 34. Euery manne shall not teach his neighbour saying know the Lord because they shall al know me from the least to the most saieth the Lord. The Prophet doth not take away the doctrine neither abolysh it which ought most of al to flourish in the kingdome of Christ but so soone as they shalâ—e taught of God he saith there shal be no place left for grosse ignoraunce whiche possesseth the mindes of men vntill the sunne of righteousnes giue lighte vnto them by the beames of his spirit Furthermore seeing that the Apostls did differ nothing from children yea they were more like blockes then men it is well knowne what manner persons they were of a suddeine when they were taught by the spirit VVhatsoeuer yee shal aske of my father He declareth whence they shal haue this new store to witte because it shal be lawful for theÌ„ with ful mouth to draw vp so much as they shall neede out of God the fouÌ„taine of wisdome as if he shuld say you neede not feare least you be destitute of the gifte of vnderstaÌ„ding because the father shal be ready to enrich you with al aboundance of al good things And he teacheth in these woordes that the spirit is not promised therfore that they to whoÌ„ he is promised maye waite for him being themselues slouthfull and sluggish but rather that they may be earnestly bent to desire that grace which is offered In sum he promiseth that he wil so execute the office of a mediator that he may liberally and more then they could desire obteine for them of the father whatsoeuer they shal aske But here ariseth an hard question whether they began to call vpon God in Christes name then first of al who could neuer otherwise be merciful vnto men saue only for the mediator his sake Christ speaketh of the time to come when the heauenly father wil giue the disciples whatsoeuer they shal aske in Christes name If this be a new and vnwonted grace it seemeth that wee maye gather that so long as he was conuersant vpon earth he did not as yet play the part of an aduocate that the praiers of the faithfull might be accepted through him which thing
immediately when I wil not speake with you any more figuratiuely Truely the spirit taught the Apostles nothing else saue those thinges which they had heard from Christ this own mouth but wheÌ„ as he shed forth his bright beames vpon their hearts hee did so driue away their darknes that hearing Christ speake as it were after a new fashion they did easily vnderstand what he meant VVhen as he saith that he wil tel them of the father he teacheth that this is the drifte of his doctrine that he may bring vs vnto God in whom is placed perfect felicitie But there remaineth one question how he saith in an other place that it is graunted to the discipls to know the misteries of y e kingdoÌ„ of god vnto whoÌ„ he coÌ„fesseth he spak darkly in prouerbs for there that is Mat. 13. 11 he putteth a difference betweene them and the rest of the common people that he speaketh vnto the common people in parables I aunswere there was not so great ignoraunce in the disciples but that they did lightlye taste what their Maister meant So that he separateth them froÌ„ the flock of the blind not without cause He saieth now that his word hath bene hitherto allegoricall vnto them in respecte of that manifest light of vnderstanding which he would giue them shortly by the grace of his spirite Therefore both these thinges are true that they did far passe those vnto whom the woord of the Gospel was vnsauerie and that they were but young beginners in respect of the new wisdome which the spirite brought them 26. In that houre He repeateth the cause againe why the celestial treasures shall be opened then so liberally to witte because they shall aske in the name of Christ whatsoeuer they shall haue neede of and GOD will deny nothing which shal be asked in his sons name But there seemeth to be some disagreement in the words For Christ addeth immedidiately after that it shal be superfluous that he should aske the father But to what end serueth it to pray in his name vnlesse he take vpon him the office of a patrone And 1. Ion. 2. 1. he calleth him our Aduocate Furthermore Paule doth testifie Rom. 8. 32. that he maketh intercession for vs now The authour of the Epistle to the Hebrewes confirmeth the self same thing 7. 25. I aunswere that Christ dooth not simply deny in this place that he is an intercessour but his onely meaning is this that the father shal be so inclined towarde the disciples that he shall willinglye and readily giue them whatsoeuer they shall pray for The father saieth he shall meete you and for his infinite loue towarde you shall preuente your patrone whoe shoulde otherwise speake for you And when as Christ is said to make intercession for vs vnto the father let vs imagine no carnall thing of him as if falling down at the fathers knees hee didde humbly pray for vs but the power of his sacrifice whereby hee once reconciled God vnto vs being alway greene and effectual the bloud wherwith he purged our sins the obedieÌ„ce which he perfourmed are a continual intercession made for vs. This is a notable place whereby wee are taught that we haue the heart of God so soone as we haue set the name of his sonne against him 27. Because you haue loued me VVe are taught by these words that this is the onely hand of our coniunction with GOD if we be ioyned vnto Christ. And we are ioyned by a faith not feigned but such as proceedeth from a sincere affection which he signifieth by this woord loue For there is no man that beleeueth in Christ purely saue he that loueth imbraceth him with his whole heart VVherefore he did well expresse the force and nature of faith by this word But if sobeâ—t God beginne to loue vs then after that we haue loued Christ it followeth that the beeginning of our saluation is of our selues because we preuent the grace of God But very many testimonies of the scripture are against this opinioÌ„ and sentence The promise of God is I wil make them loue me And 1. Ioh. 4. 10. he saith not that we loued him first It were superfluous to gather any more places because there is nothing more certeine theÌ„ this doctrine that the Lord calleth those thinges which are not that he rayseth vp the dead that he adioyneth himsel vnto strangers that he maketh fleshy harts of stony harts that he appeareth vnto those that seeke him not I answere that men if they be of the number of the elect are beloued of god before their calling after an hiddeÌ„ maner who loueth al his before they are created but because they are not as yet reconciled they are worthily couÌ„ted Gods enemies as Paul saith Ro. 5 10. After this sort we are said in this place to be loued of god when as we loue Christ because we haue a pledge of his fatherly loue of whom we were afraid before as of a seuere iudge which hated vs. 28. I came out from the father This speach setteth forth vnto vs Christ his diuine power for our faith shuld not be firmly fixed in him vnlesse it did lay hold vpon his diuine power For his death resurrection which are two pillers of faith should helpe vs litle or nothing vnlesse his heauenly power were annexed thereunto Now we vnderstand how we ought to imbrace Christ to witte that our faith doe weigh and consider the purpose and power of God by whose hand he is offered vnto vs. Neither must we take this coldly that he came out from God but we must know also to what end and wherefore he came out to wit that he might be vnto vs wisdome sanctification righteousnesse and redemption In the second member whiche he added by by is noted the perpetuitie or continuance of his power For the Disciple might think that that was a temporall benefite that their master was sent to be the redeemer of the worlde Therfore he said that he returned vnto the father to the ende they may bee fully persuaded that none of those good thinges doe fall away by his departure which he hath brought because he powreth out the force and effect of his resurrection out of his heauenly glory Therefore he left the world when as he was receiued into heauen putting off our infirmities yet neuerthelesse his grace is forcible toward vs because he sitteth at the right hand of the father that he may enioy the gouernment of al the whole world 29 The Disciples say vnto him behold now speakest thou plainely and speakest no Prouerbe 30 Now we know that thou knowest all thinges and hast no need that any man should aske thee any question in this we beleeue that thou camest out from God 31 Iesus answered them Doe yee nowe beleeue Behold the houre shall come commeth nowe wherein you shall bee scattered euery man to his owne and yee shal leaue me alone although I am not alone
wholesome to saue vs. Furthermore almost euery word hath his weight for he meaneth not in this place all manner of knowledge of God but that which transformeth into the image of God from faith to faith yea it is all one with the faith whereby we are ingrafted into the body of Christe and are made partakers of the adoption of God and heires of the kindome of heauen And because God is knowen in the face of Christ alone who is his liuely and expresse image therefore is it said that they may knew thee and Christ whom thou hast sent For in that the father is placed first that is not referred vnto the order of faith as if our minde did afterward discend vnto Christe when we know God but the sense is that God is knowen at length when the mediatour is put betweene There are two Epithites added true and only because it is necessary first that faith doe distinguish god from al the vain inuentions of men that hauing embraced him with firme certaintie it be bended no whither ne yet faint and wauer and secondly that being persuaded that there is no imfect thing in God it be content with him alone whereas some doe resolue it thus that they may knowe thee who art God alone it is cold Therfore this is the sense that they may acknowledge thee to be the true God But Christ seemeth by this meanes to dispoyle himselfe of the right name of the diuinitie If any man answere that this word God is to be applyed vnto Christ as well as to the father the same question shal be moued concerning the holy Ghost For if the father only the sonne be one God the spirite is driuen from this degree which is as absurd VVe may easily answere if any man take heede vnto the manner of speech which Christ vseth euery where in the Gospell of Iohn whereof I haue so often tolde the Readers alreadie that they ought to bee acquainted therewith Christ appearing in the shape of man signifieth vnder the person of the father the might essence and maiestie of God Therefore the father of Christe is the only true God that is that God which had promised y e world a redeemer long ago is one But the vnitie and veritie of the Godhead shal be found in Christ because Christ was humbled for this cause that he myght lift vs vpon high VVhenas we are come thither then his diuine maiestie doth shewe foorth it self then he is knowen wholy in the father and the father is knowen wholy in him In summe hee that separateth Christ from the diuinitie of the father he doth not know him as yet who is the only true God but hee doth rather forge to himselfe a straunge God Therefore we are commaunded to know God and Christ whom he hath sent by whom as by his out stretched hand he inuiteth vs vnto himselfe VVhereas some doe thinke that this is an vniust thing if men doe perish for the ignoraunce of God alone it commeth to passe thereby because they do not consider that the fountaine of life is in the power of God alone and that all those which are straungers from him are depriued of life Now if we come vnto God only by faith infidelitie doth hold vs necessarily in death If any man obiect that the iust and innocent haue iniurie done them otherwise if they bee condemned wee may easily answere that there is no right or sincere thing in men so long as they continue in their owne nature And we are renued as Paule testifieth into the image of God by knowledge Now is it worthie the labour to gather three pointes togeather that the kingdome of Christe bringeth life and saluation Colloss 3. 10. Secondly that all men doe not receiue life thence and that it is not Christ his office to giue life vnto all men but only to the elect whom the father hath committed to his tuition Thirdly that this life is placed in faith and Christe bestoweth it vppon those whome hee illuminateth into the saith of the Gospell whereby we gather that the gifte of the heauenly wisedome and of illumination is not common to all men but proper to the elect It is true that the Gospell is offered vnto all men but Christe setteth foorth in this place the hidden and effectuall manner of teaching whereby the children of God alone are drawen vnto faith 4 I haue glorified thee Hee saith thus for this cause because God was made knowen vnto the worlde both in his doctrine and also in his myracles And this is the glory of God if wee knowe what he is VVhenas he addeth that hee hath finished the worke which was inioyned him hee meaneth that he hath fulfilled the whole course of his calling for that was the due and appointed time wherin he was to be receiued into the heauenly glory And hee doth not onely speake of his office of teaching but he doth also cōprehēd the other parts of his ministery For althogh the principal part remained as yet to wit the sacrifice of his death wherwith he should purge the sinnes of al men yet because the houre of his death was now present he speaketh as if he had suffered death alreadie This is therefore the summe that hee may be sent of his father into the possession of his kingdome for asmuch as hauing ended his course there remained nothing els for him to doe saue only that hee might bring foorth the fruite and effect of all thinges by the power of the spirite which he had done vpon earth according to the commaundement of his father according to that of Paule Philippians the second Chapter and seuenth verse Hee abased himselfe taking to himselfe the shape of a seruant therfore hath the father exalted him and hath giuen him a name c. 5 VVith the glory which I had with thee He desireth to be glorified with the father not that he would haue the father glorifie him inwardlye without any witnesse but tha◠beeing receiued into heauen hee may gloriously shew foorth there his greatnesse and power that euery knee may bowe vnto him c. In the same place 10. Therefore this clause with the father is set against earthly and transitorie glory in the former member like as Paule Rom. the sixth chapter and the tenth verse when as he saith that he dyed to sinne once and that he liueth now vnto God he expresseth the blessed immortalitie Afterwarde he declareth that he desireth nothing which he himselfe had not before but only that he may appeare to be such in the flesh as he was before the creation of the worlde or if you will that I speake more plainely that the diuine maiestie which he had alwayes may now shine in the person of the mediatour and in mans flesh which hee had put on An excellent place whereby wee are taught that Christe is no fleshe or temporall GOD. For if his glorye was eternall hee him selfe was also alwayes Moreouer there
shall suffer Therefore if wee couet to be preserued according to the rule whiche Christe hath deliuered wee must not wishe to be free from euilles neither must we pray God to translate vs by and by into blessed rest but let vs bee content with the certaine and sure hope of victorie and let vs in the meane season resist all euilles valiauntly from whiche that wee may escape Christ hath prayed vnto the father In summe Christ taketh not his out of the wold because he will not haue them to be soft an slouthfull yet notwithstanding he deliuereth them from euill that they may not be ouerwhelmed For he will haue them to striue but hee will not suffer them to be wounded to death 16 They are not of the worlde likeas Hee repeateth againe that all the whole worlde hateth them to the end that his heauenly father may the more beningly help them he doth also declare that this hatred procedeth not from their offence or fault but because the world hateth God and Christ. 17 Sanctifie them in thy truth This sanctification comprehendeth the kingdome of God and the righteousnesse thereof to wit when God doth renue vs by his spirite and confirmeth and prosecuteth vnto the ende the grace of renouation Therefore he requesteth first that the father woulde sanctifie his disciples that is that he woulde addict them wholy vnto himselfe and challenge them as an holy flocke Secondly hee assigneth the meanes and manner of sanctification and that not without cause For brainsick men doe babble many things foolishly concerning sanctification yet they passe ouer gods truth wherby he consecrateth vs vnto himselfe Again because other mē being ful out as foolish do trifle cōcerning the truth and doe in the meane season neglect the woorde Christe saith plainely that the truth is no where els saue only in the worde by which truth God doth sanctifie his children For the woorde is taken for the gospell whiche the Apostles had alreadie hearde proceede from the mouth of their master and which they should shortly preach vnto others In this sense Paule teacheth Ephe. 5 2. 6. that the Churche is made cleane in the fountaine of water in the worde of life It is god alone that sanctifieth but because the Gospell is his power vnto saluation to euery one that beleeueth Rom. 1. 16. whosoeuer hee bee that departeth from the meane hee must needes waxe more and more vile Truth is taken in this place by the excellencie for the light of the heauenly wisedome wherein God reuealeth himselfe vnto vs that hee may conforme vs and make vs like to his owne image The externall preaching of the worde doth not this of it selfe which the reprobate do wickedly profane but let vs remember tha◠Christe speaketh of the electe whome the spirite doth regenerate effectually by the woorde And seeing that the Apostles were not altogether voide of this grace wee must gather out of Christ his wordes that this sanctification is not finished in vs the first day but that wee goe forwarde in the same during our whole life vntill God doe fulfill vs with his righteousnesse when we haue put off the flesh 18 As thou hast sent mee He confirmeth his prayer with another argument to wit because he and the Apostles haue both one calling I saith he doe put vppon them the same person which at thy commandement I haue borne hytherto Therefore they must needes bee furnished with thy spirite that they may bee able to beare so great a burthen 19 And for their sakes doe I sanctifie my selfe He doth more plainely declare by these wordes out of what fountaine that sanctification doeth flowe which is wrought in vs by the doctrine of the Gospell to wit because hee hath consecrated and dedicated himselfe vnto the father that his holinesse might come vnto vs. For the blessing is spread abroad from the first fruites vnto al the other fruite so the spirit of God sprinkleth vs with Christe his holinesse and maketh vs partakers thereof and that not by imputation only for by this meanes he is said to bee made vnto vs righteousnesse 1. Cor. 1. 13. but he is also saide to bee made vnto vs sanctification because he hath offered vs vnto his father after a sort in his owne person that wee may bee renued by his spirite into true holinesse Furthermore although this sanctification doe appertaine vnto the whole life of Christ yet it is made most apparant in the sacrifice of his death because hee appeared then to be y ◠true Priest which should consecrate the temple the altar all the vessels and the people by the power of his spirite 20 And I pray not for them only but for those which shall beleeue in mee by theyr worde 21 That they may be all one as thou O father in me and I in thee that they may be one also in vs that the worlde may beleeue that thou hast sent me 22 And I haue giuen thē the glory which thou gauest me that they may be one as we are one 23 I in them and thou in mee that they may be made one and that the world may knowe that thou hast sen◠mee and hast loued them as thou hast loued mee 20 And I pray not for thē onely Hee extendeth that prayer farther nowe wherein he comprehendeth the Disciples only hytherto to wit vnto all the Disciples of the Gospell which should be vnto the ende of the worlde This is certainely notable matter of hope for if wee beleeue in Christ through the doctrine of the Gospell wee neede not to doubt but that wee are alreadie gathered with the Apostles into the faithfull custodie least any of vs doe perish This prayer of Christ is a quiet hauen wherein whosoeuer arriueth he is free from all danger of shipwracke For it is as muche as if Christ had sworne by solemne wordes that he careth greatly for our safetie And he beginneth with his Apostles that their safetie wherof we are certaine might make vs also more certain that we our selues shal be safe Therefore so often as Satan assaulteth vs let vs learne to holde vp this buckler that wee are not in vaine ioyned vnto the Apostles by the holy mouth of the sonne of God that the safetie of vs all might be included as it were in the same bundle Therefore there is nothing which ought more vehemently to pricke vs forwarde to embrace the Gospell For as it is an vncomparable good thing for vs to be offered to God by the hand of Christ that we may bee preserued from destruction so we ought worthily to preferre the loue and care thereof before all other thinges The slouthfulnesse of the worlde in this point is wonderfull All men are desirous to bee safe Christ deliuereth the sure and certaine way and meanes to obtayne the same from whiche if any man turne aside there remaineth no good hope for him yet there is scarse one amongst an hundreth which doth vouchsafe to receiue that which
he teacheth els where to wit that Christ came with water and blood by which woordes he signifieth that he brought him the true purgation of sinnes and the true washing For the forgiuenesse of sinnes and righteousnesse and purity of the soule were figured in the law by these two signes sacrifices and washings In sacrifices blood did purge sinnes and was the price to pacifie Gods wrath withall washings were testimonies of true puritie and remedies to purge vncleannesse and to wash away the filthinesse of the flesh Least faith should abide any longer in these elements Iohn testifieth in the sith chapter of his Epistle that the fulfilling of both these graces is in Christe and heere he bringeth foorth a visible signe of that thing To the same end serue the sacraments which Christe hath left vnto his Church For the purging puritie of the soule which consisteth in newnesse of life is shewed vnto vs in baptisme and the supper is as a pledge of the purging which is finished But they differ much from the figures of the old lawe because they offer Christ as being present whom the figures of the lawe did shew to be farre off as yet VVherefore I doe not mislike that which Augustine writeth that our sacrameÌ„ts flowed out of Christes side for we are then washed from our filthines indeed and we are renued into an holie life then doe wee liâ—e before God being redeemed from death and deliuered from giltinesse when as Baptisme and the holie Supper doe bring vs vnto Christes side that wee may draw thence by faith as out of a fountaine that which they represent 36 Yee shall not break a bone This testimonie is fet out of the twelfth of Exodus 46. and Num. 9. 12. where Moses intreateth of the paschall lambe And Iohn taketh that for a thing which all men do graunt that that lambe is a signe of that true and onely sacrifice whereby the church was to be redeemed Neither doth that any whit hinder that it was offered in the remembrance of the redemption which was alreadie past For God woulde haue that benefite so remembred that it might promise the spirituall deliuerance of the Church in time to come VVherefore 1. Cor. 5. 7. Paule doth also applie vnto Christ without doubting that forme of eating the lambe which Moses prescribeth And by this proportion and similitude doth our faith gather no small fruite because it beholdeth in the ceremonies of y e law the saluatioÌ„ exhibited in Christ. And to this end tendeth Iohn his drift y t Christ was not only the true pledge but also the price of our redemption because wee see that fulfilled in him which was shewed in times past to the olde people vnder the figure of the passeouer VVhereby the Iewes are also taught that they must seeke the substance of all thinges in Christ which the lawe prefigured but performed not in deed 37 They shall see him whom they haue thrust through They wreste this place too violently who goe about to expound it of Christ according to the letter Neither doth the Euangelist cite it to this ende but rather that he may shewe that Christe is that God who complained in times past by Zacharie 12. 10. that the Iewes did thrust through his brest And God speaketh in that place after the maner of men signifying that hee is wounded with the wickednesse of the people and especially wyth the obstinate contempt of his woorde as it is a deadly wounde in man whose heart is thruste throughe As he sayeth in another place that his spirite is heauy Mat. 26. 38. Now because Christ is God reuealed in the flesh Iohn sayeth that that was fulfilled openly in his visible flesh which his diuine maiestie suffered of the Iewes in such sort as it coulde sufter Not that God is subiect to the iniuries of men or that the external blasphemies and reproches vttered against him doe come vnto him but because he meant to expresse of howe great sacriledge the vngodlinesse of men is guiltie whilest that it lifteth vppe it selfe vnto heauen stubbernly And Iohn doeth for good causes ascribe that vnto the Iewes which was done by the hande of a souldiour of Rome like as they are sayd in an other place to haue crucified the sonne of GOD although they touched not his body with one finger Nowe the question is whether God promiseth repentance vnto the Iewes vnto saluation or he threatneth that he will come as a reuenger VVhilest that I weigh the place diligently I thinke that it comprehendeth both to witte that God shall at lengthe gather vnto saluation the reliques of the lost and desperate nation and he shall shew vnto the conteÌ„ners by his horrible vengeance with whom they had to deale For we knowe that they were woont no lesse boldlye to mocke the Prophets then if they had babbled without any commandement of God God sayeth that they shall not escape vnpunyshed for this because he will at length defend his owne cause 38. And after these things Ioseph of Aramathia who was Iesus his disciple but secreatly for feare of the Iewes besought Pilate that he might take downe the body of Iesus and Pilate suffered him The refâ—re he came and tooke downe the body of Iesus 39. And Nicodemus came also who came vnto Iesus first by night bringing a mixture of Myrrhe and Alâ—es about an hundred pound weight 40. Therefore they tooke the body of Iesus and they wound it in linnen clothes wyth the odours as the maner of the Iewes is to burie 41. And there was in the place where he was crucified a garden and in the garden a newe tombe wherein was neuer man laied 42. There then layed they Iesus because of the preparation of the Iewes for the sepulchre was nigh at hande 38. Ioseph besought Pilate Iohn setteth downe now by whom in what place howe honourably Christ was buried Iohn nameth two whiche buried Christ Ioseph and Nichodemus the former whereof desired Pilate to giue him the body of the dead which should otherwise haue ben left to the pleasure of the souldiours Mathewe affirmeth that he was riche and Luke sayeth that he was a counsellour that is of the order of the Senatours And we sawe that Nichodemus was had in great reputation amongest his and we may also easily gather that he was riche by the great cost which hee bestowed in bringing the mixture Therefore their richesse hindered them hitherto from giuing their name to Christ and they might no lesse haue hindered them heereafter from takinge vppon them so odious and infamous a profession The Euangelist sayeth expresly that Ioseph was kept backe by feare from professinge that hee was a disciple of Christe But hee repeateth that concerninge Nichodemus whych wee hadde before that hee came vnto Iesus secreatlye and by nighte Therefore whence hadde they suche Heroicall fortitude of a sodaine that they come abroade in extreeme dispaire I omitte the manifest daunger which they must of necessitie haue incurred
but that that they may proue that it is vnmeasurable and contained in no place But the woordes import no such thing because the Euangelist saieth not that he entered in by the doores when they were shutte but that he stoode in the middest of his disciples when as notwithstandinge the doores were shutte and he had no entraunce and way made him by the hand of man VVe know that Peter came out of the prison when it was fast lockte shall we therefore say that he came through the middest of the yron and plankes Therefore away with these childishe subtelties who haue in them no soundnesse and bring with them many toyes and dotings Let this be sufficient for vs that Christ meant to establishe the credite of his resurrection amongst his disciples by an excelleÌ„t myracle Peace be vnto you This is a common forme of saluation vsed amongst the Hebrewes who vnder this woorde Peace doe comprehende all prosperitie and good thinges whiche are woont to be desired vnto blessed life Therefore this saying importeth as much as if you shoulde say Be it wel and happily vnto you VVhich I speake for this cause because some menne dispute Philosophically concerning peace and concorde in thys place seeing that the onely intent and purpose of Christ is to wish wel to his disciples 20. He shewed them his handes It was meete that this confirmation should he added that it might be made knowen vnto them by all meanes that Christe was risen againe If any man thinke that it is vnmeete and contrary to Christes glory that he beareth his woundes as yet after his resurrection Lette him first of all consider that he rose againe not for hys owne but for our sake and secondly that what soeuer maketh for our saluation it is vnto him glorious For in that he humbled himselfe for a season his maiestie was no whit abated by that Nowe seeing that these woundes which are spoken of heere doe serue to set forth the credite of the resurrection they doe diminish no whitte of his glorye And if anye manne shal gather heereby that Christ hath as yet his side thrust throgh and his handes pearced he shal be ridiculous for asmuche as it is certeine that the vse of his woundes was but temporall vntill the Apostles were fully perswaded that he was risen from death VVhen Iohn saieth that the Apostles reioyced when they sawe the Lord hee giueth vs to vnderstande that al that sorow which the death of Christ had brought to the Apostles was driuen away by his new life Hee saith againe peace be vnto you This second salutatioÌ„ seemeth to tend to none other end saue only that the Lord may be so heard as the greatnes and weightines of the things wherof he was about to intreate did deserue 21. Aâ— my father hath sent me By these wordes Christ doth as it were coÌ„secrate his Apostles into the office whereunto hee had ordained and appointed them before They were sent before through out Iudea but only like cryers which commaunded the people to heare the chiefe teacher and not as Apostles which did take vppon them the continuall office of teaching But now the Lord maketh them his embassadors that they may erect his kingdom in the world Therefore let this continue sure certeine that the Apostles are now first of all appointed to be ordinary ministers of the gospel His words import asmuch as if he shuld say that he hath executed the office of a teacher hitherto and that therfore sithence that he hath fulfilled his course he doth now coÌ„mit the same charg vnto theÌ„ For he meaneth that his father had made him a teacher of y e Church on this coÌ„dition that he might go before the rest for a time and that he might then chuse into this place those which might supply his place wheÌ„ he was absent In which respecte Paule Ephe. 4. 11. saith that hee made some Apostles some Euangelistes some Pastors to gouerne the Church vntill the ende of the world Therefore Christe dooth testifie of all that although his office of teaching was but temporall yet the preaching of the Gospell lasteth no small time but shall be eternall And secondlye to the end the doctrine which proceedeth from the mouth of the Apostles maye haue neuer a whitte the lesse authoritie he commaundeth them to enter into the same function which hee had of his father hee giueth them the same person and assigneth vnto them the same authoritie It was meete that their ministerie should be established thus for they were obscure men and of the common sorte Againe admitte they were of great renoume and dignitie yet we know that whatsoeuer men haue it is farre inferiour to fayth VVherefore it is not without cause that Christ imparteth vnto his Apostles the authoritie which he hath receiued of the father that he may by this meanes declare that the preaching of the Gospel is enioined theÌ„ not by man but by the commaundement of God But hee did not so put other in his place that he doth leaue the principal maistershyppe because the father would haue that to remaine in his power alone Therfore he continueth and will continue for euer the onely teacher of the Church but there is this onely difference that he spake with his owne mouth so long as he was conuersant vpon earth he speaâ—◠〈…〉 by his Apostles Therefore this succession is such that Chriâ—◠〈…〉 thing thereby but his â—ight remaineth vntouched and his honour 〈◊〉 For that decree cannot be broken whereby we are commaunded to heare him and no other In summe Christ meant not in this place to adorne menne but the doctrine of the Gospell Furthermore wee must note that he intreateth of the preaching of the Gospell onely For Christ sendeth not his Apostles to make satisfaction for the sinnes of the worlde to purchase righteousnes as hee himselfe was sent of the father Therefore he toucheth not in this place any peculier thing that he had but he doth only appoint ministers and pastours to gouerne the Church and that vppon this condition that he may retaine the principall power and that these menne may challenge to themselues nothing els but the seruice 22. He breathed vppon them Because no mortall manne is sitte for so harde and weightie a function therefore Christ furnisheth his Apostles with the grace of his spirite And truely it is a thing which passeth mans habilitie far to gouerne Gods Church to bringe the message of eternall saluation to erect the kingdome of God vppon earth and to lifte vppe menne vnto the heauens VVherefore it is no merueile that there is no meete manne founde vnlesse he be inspired with the holy Ghost For no manne can speake any word concerning Christ vnlesse the spirit directe his tongue so farre off is it that any manne is sufficient to fulfill faythfully and hartily all the partes of such an excellent office And this glorye belongeth to Christ alone to fashion and forme those whome hee
appointeth to be teachers of his Church For the fulnesse of the spirite is powred out vppon him for this cause that hee may giue it to euerye one by measure Againe seeing that he remaineth the onely pastour of the Church he must needes shewe forth the power of his spirite in his Mynisters whose diligence he vseth VVhich thing he did also testifie by the externall signe when hee breathed vppon his Apostles For this shuld not agree vnlesse the spirite didde proceede from him VVherefore the sacriledge of the Papists is so muche the more detestable who take to themselues the honour whiche is proper to the Sonne of GOD. For theyr horned Byshoppes doe boaste that they breathe out the spirite by belchinge when they make their Masse Priestes But the thinge it selfe sheweth plainelye enough how much their stincking breath dooth differ from the breathing of Christe because they make nothinge else but Asses of horses Moreouer Christe dooth not onelye imparte vnto his disciples the spirite whiche hee receiued but hee giueth it as it is his owne seeing that it is common to his Father and him Therfore they vsurpe to themselues the glorye of the diuinitie whosoeuer do professe that they giue the spirit by breathing And nowe wee muste note that CHRISTE furnisheth those with necessarye gyftes whome hee calleth vnto the pastorall office that they may be able to discharge their duetie and function or at least that they may not come emptie and naked VVhich thing if it be true the foolishe bragging of the Papystes is easilye refuted who whylest they doe highlye extoll theyr hierarchie or holye gouernaunce cannot shewe euen the verye leaste sparke of the holye Ghoste in their Bishops They will haue vs beleeue that those are lawfull pastours of the church and so consequentlye Apostles and Christes vicares who are as it appeareth emptie of all the graces of the holy Ghost But there is a certain rule prescribed vnto vs in this place to esteeme their callinge by and to iudge thereof who gouerne the Churche of God if we see them endued with the holy Ghost Notwythstanding Christe meant chiefly to auouche and defend the dignitye of the Apostolicall order For it was meete that their authoritie shoulde be singular who were chosen to bee the firste and chiefe to preache the Gospell But and if Christe gaue them his spirite then by breathinge vppon them the sendinge of the holy Ghost which followed afterwarde seemeth to be superfluous I aunsweare that the spirite was giuen the Apostles in this place in suche sort that they were onely sprinkled with this grace and were not endowed wyth the perfecte power thereof For when the holy Ghoste appeared in fiery tongues vppon them they were throughly renewed And truely he doeth not so appoynte them nowe to preache his Gospell that hee sendeth them straightway vnto the woorke but rather as it is else where Actes 1. 4. he commaunded them to rest And if we weigh all things wel he doeth not so much furnishe them with necessary giftes at this present time as appoynt and make them instruments of his spirite againste the tyme to come VVherfore this breathing ought to be referred and extended for the moste parte vnto that great and honourable sendinge of the spirite which he had promised so often Furthermore Christ coulde haue giuen his grace vnto his apostles by secreat inspiration yet would he adde the visible breathing to confirme them the better Christ tooke this signe from the common custome of the scripture which doth commonly coÌ„pare the spirit vnto winde The reason of which similitude is briefly expounded before in the third chapter But let the readers marke that the word is also ioyned with the externall and visible signe For euen hence doe the sacraments borrow their force Not because the force of the spirit is included in the voice which soundeth in the eares but because the effect of al those things which the faithful haue and gather by of the sacramentes dependeth vpon the testimonie of the word Christ breatheth vpon the Apostles they doe not only receiue the blast but the spirite also And why saue onely because Christ promiseth them the holye Ghost In like sort we put on Christe in Baptisme we are washed with his bloud our old man is crucified that the righteousnes of God may reigne in vs. VVe are fed spiritually in the holy supper with the flesh and bloud of Christ. VVhence commeth such force saue onely from the promise of Christ who bringeth to passe and perfourmeth that by his spirit which he promiseth in word Therefore let vs knowe that whatsoeuer sacramentes men haue inuented they are nothing else but meere toyes or friuolous pastimes because the signes can haue no trueth saue onely when the word of God is present And because they do neuer mocke thus in holy things without wicked blaspheming of God and the destructioÌ„ of their soules they must take good heede of such iuglings of Satan If any man obiect that that is not to be found fault with which the popish bishops do when they consecrate their Masse priests with breathing beecause the word of Christ is there annexed to the signe we may readilye answere that Christ spak not to his Apostles that hee might institute a continual sacrament in the Church but that he would once declare and testifie that which we said of late that the spirite commeth from him alone and againe that he neuer enioyneth any office but that he doth also minister power vnto his ministers and furnisheth them with hability I omit that the Masse priests are made in popery to a far other or rather a contrary end to wit to slea Christe daily whereas the Apostles were created to offer vp men in sacrifice with the sword of the gospel Neuerthelesse we must also hold that that Christe alone dooth giue all those good things which he figureth and promiseth For hee doth not bid the Apostles receiue the spirit from the external breathing but froÌ„ himselfe 23. VVhose sinnes ye shal remit It is not to be douted but that Christe doth briefly comprehend in this place the sum of the gospel For we must not separate this power to forgiue sinnes from the office of teaching whervnto it is annexed in one text Christ had said a litle before as the liuing father hath sent me so do I send you also now dooth he declare to what end that embassage â—â—ndeth and what it meaneth Hee doth only put in that which was necessary that he giueth them the holy Ghost least they shuld do any thing of theÌ„selues Therfore this is the principal end of the preaching of the Gospel that men may be reconciled vnto God whiche commeth to passe by the free forgiuenes of sinnes as Paul also teacheth 2. Cor. 5. 18. VVhere he calleth the Gospell in this respect the ministery of reconciliation The Gospel containeth many other things but GOD doth this principally there that he may receiue men into fauour by not
to thee neither oughtest thou to enquire concerning thy fellow in office what shall become of him let me alone with that aske onely of thy selfe and make thy selfe ready to follow whither thou art called Not that all care for our brethren is superfluous but that it ought to haue a measure that it bee care and not curiositie which hindereth vs. Therefore let euery manne haue respect vnto his neighbours if by any meanes he bee able to draw them vnto Christ with him and not that hee maye bee stayed with theyr stumblyng blockes 23 Therefore this worde went abroad The Euangelist sheweth that there did spring an errour amongest the Disciples from the wordes of christ being euill vnderstoode that Iohn should neuer die Furthermore hee meaneth those that were present when the woordes were spoken that is the Apostles not that this worde brethren appertaineth vnto them alone but because they were as it were the first fruites of the holy vnitie And it may bee he speaketh of other beside the eleuen who were then with them By this woorde went out hee signifieth that the errour was spread heere and there which notwithstanding as it seemeth continued not long amongest them but did remaine only vntill such time as beeing illuminated with the spirite they did thinke more rightly and purely of the kingdome of Christ all grosse surmises beeing abolished But that happeneth dayly which Iohn reporteth of the Apostles neither is it any marueile for if the inward and houshold Disciples of Christe were so deceiued how much more shall they bee readie to fall who were not so familiarly taught in Christes schoole But let vs also note whence this vice proceedeth Christ teacheth vs profitablie to edifiyng and that plainely but we turne light into darkenes by our wicked inuentions which we fet from our owne reason Christ would affirme no certaine thing of Iohn but doth onely challendge to himselfe full power ouer him of life and deathe So that the doctrine was of it selfe plaine and profitable but the Disciples doe forge and imagine more then was spoken VVherefore to the end we may bee free from the like daunger let vs learne to be wise soberly But such is the wantonnesse of mans nature that it runneth headlong into vanitie with mayne force VVhereby it came to passe that euen this errour whereof the Euangelist warned in plaine wordes to beware did neuerthelesse reigne in the world For they babled that when he had commaunded them to dig him a sepulchre and had gone into the same it was founde emptie the next day Wherfore we see that there is none end of erring vnlesse we do simple imbrace that which the Lord taught refuse all other strange inuentions 24 This is that disciple Because Iohn had hytherto spoken of himselfe in the third person he expresseth now that he was the partie to the end that a witnesse which sawe it with his eyes may haue greater weight and who did well know all those thinges whereof he speaketh But least any man shoulde suspect his speech as if it were framed fauourably because he was beloued of Christ he preuenteth this obiection saying that he had passed ouer moe thinges then were written and yet hee speaketh not of all manner actions of Christe but only of such as appertained vnto his publike office Neither ought this hyperbole to seeme absurd seeing those are borne with which are commonly vsed in profane writers we must not onely consider the number of the workâ— of Christ but also the weight and greatnesse thereof is to bee weighed The diuine maiestie of Christ which swalloweth vp not onely the senses of men with the infirmities thereof but also the heauen and earth that I may so speake did shewe foorth his brightnesse wonderfully there If the Euangelist beholding the same doe crie out beeing astonied that the whole world cannot comprehend the iust narration who can marueile Againe hee is not to be reprehended if he vse a common olde â—igure to set foorth the excellencie of Christes works For we know how God applieth himselfe vnto the common maner of speech for our ignorances sake yea how he doth somtimes as it were stammer In the mean while wee must remember that which we had before that the summe which the Euangelistes haue set downe in writing is sufficient both to the institution of faith and also to giue saluation Therefore he shall be wise enough whosoeuer shall righly profite vnder these masters And surely forasmuch as they were ordained by God to be vnto vs witnesses as they did their duties faithfully so it is our part to depend wholy vpon their testimonies on the other side and to desire no more then they haue set downe Especially for asmuch as their pennes were guided by the certaine and sure prouidence of God least they shoulde leade vs with an huge heape of thinges and yet that making câ—oyse they mighte deliuer so much as he knewe was expedient who is God only wise and the only fountaine of wisedome to whome bee prayse and glory for euer and euer Amen The loue of God ouercommeth all thinges A Table of those thinges which are contained in this Gospell according to Iohn or which are expounded The former number signifieth the Chapter the latter the Verse A ABraham Abraham the father of al the whole woorld 8. 15. VVhye Abraham is called the Father of many nations 10. 16. Abraham the father of the Iewes 8. 39. Abrahams children before GOD. 8. 39. Abrahams seede 8. 33. Abraham his sonne 8. 37. 39. Abraham sawe Christe his daye 8. 56. Abraham reioyced to see Christes day 8. 8. 56. Aboue To be from aboue and not of the world 8. 23. To be or come from aboue 3. 31. 32. Adam In Adam al mankind is corrupt 3. 6. Adultery Adultery ought to be punished with death 8. 11. Adultery bringeth with it much euill 8. 11. Affection The true affection of godlines 10. 24. Affections are meant by this word feete 13. 9. Affections were voluntary in christ 12. 27. How Christ tooke vpon him mans affections 11. 33. Affections which are to bee brideled 12. 27. Afflictions Afflictions are compared in the scripture to potions 18. 3. Afflictions for Christ. 15. 28. 16 2. 2. 20. Anabapt Anabapt do feigne a straÌ„ge Christ. 1. 14. Angels Why Angels appeare cloathed in white garments 20. 12. How the Angels are said to ascend and discend vpon Christ. 1. 51. VVhy Aungelles are called powers vertues 5. 4 Antiquitie VVhat account we ought to mak of antiquitie 10. 8 Apollinaris Apollinaris his errour 1. 14 Apostle The godlines of the Apostles 20. 22. The Apostle is no greater theÌ„ he that sent him 13. 16. the Apostles had houses familyes 19. 27. The sorow of the Apostles is turned into ioy 16. 20. Arrius Arrius his wickednes 1. 1 Ascend To ascende into heauen 3. 13. B Bapt. Bapt. is not to bee esteemed according to the person of the minister 4. 2 How rightly
Christ. 19. 17. Rest. Whence our mindes haue rest and quietnesse 12. 14. Men doe not come vnto God by the leading of their reason 1. 5. Riuers Riuers of running water shall flow out of his belly 7. 38. Rulers Hath any of the Rulers beleeued in him 7. 48. Manye Rulers beleeuing are afraid of excommunication 12. 42. The Ruler his sonne is healed 4. 47. S Sabboth The Sabboth of God 5. 17. Sabellinis Sabellinis his error 1. 1 Sacraments inuēted by men are nothing els but mocking stockes 20. 22. VVhēce the Sacraments do borrow their force 20. 22. In the Sacraments wee must respect the proportion of the signes with the truth 1. 32. The scripture speaketh two maner of wayes of the Sacraments 1. 26. It is not in mans wil to institute Sacraments 1. 31. God sheweth himselfe vnto vs in the Sacraments 5. 37. Sacrifice Almes is an acceptable Sacrifice to God 12. 8. Sacrifices To what the Popishe Sacrifices are made 20. 22. Saftie Wherein our saftie consisteth 17. 14. Our safetie is ioyned with the safetis of the Apostles 17. 20. Saluation What our saluation did cost the sonne of God 12. 27. The cause fountaine of our saluation 3. 16. How carefull God is for our saluation 15. 13. How this must be vnderstoode that saluatiō is of the Iewes 4. 22. Wherein the summe of our saluation consisteth 11. 51. Saluation of the Iewes 4. 22. Samaritane Christ asketh drinke of the Samaritane 4. 7. Christ is called a Samaritane 8. 48. The Samaritanes haue no fellowshiship with the Iewes 4. 9. Sanctifie Christ prayeth the father to sanctifie the Apostles 17. 7. How the father is saide to haue sactified the sonne 10. 36. To be sanctified in the truth 17 19. To sanctifie themselues after the maner of the Iewes 11. 55. Sanctification Out of what fountaine the sanctification floweth which commeth by the doctrine of the gospel 17. 9. Sanctification is not finished the first day in the elect 17. 17. What the sanctification which christ wisheth to the disciples doth comprehed in the same place Satan How Satan is said to haue entred into Iudas 13. 27. VVho they be that are subiect to the lyes of Satan 15. 43. Satan entreth into Iudas 13. 27 Saue Christ came to saue 72. 4. Sauiour The sauiour of the world 4. 42. Scatered To bee scatered vnto their owne 16. 22. The scattering abroade of the Gentiles Scattered abroade 11. 52. Scripture The Scripture cannot be broken 10. 35. The scripture fulfilled 17. 12. and 19. 28. and 36. The Apostles beleeue the scripture 2. 22. VVe must set the knowlege of Christ from the scripture 5. 39. VVith what mind we must read the scripture In the same place VVhat Iohn meaneth by the word scripture in the same place VVe must not boast of the scriptures in vaine 5. 45. Howe dangerous a thing it is to pull in peeces the scriptures 7. 27. f The Scriptures doe testifie o◠Christ. 5. 39. Sealed Hath sealed that God is true 3. 34. Seene How christ is saide to bee seene whilest that hee dwelleth by his spirite in the Disciples 16. 16. 22. VVhat it is to see the kingdome of God 3. 3. How this must bee vnderstoode that no man hath seene God at any time 1. 18. How the fathers are said to haue seene God 1. 18. He that seeth Christe seeeth the father 14. 9. To see the sonne and to beleeue in him 6. 40. They are blessed who haue not seene and haue beleeued 20. 9. That those that see may bee made blinde 9. 39. Seeke Ye shall seeke me and shall not finde mee 7. 34. 13. 35. Iewes seeke signes wonders otherwise they doe not beleeue 4. 48. 6. 30. Sepulchre VVhy God woulde haue his sonne laid in a new sepulchre 19. 41. Serpent VVhether the brasen serpent was vnto the Iewes a Sacrament 3. 14. Seruetus Seruetus his wicked opinion 1. 1. and 14. Seruant The seruant is not greater then his master 33. 16. and 15. 20. A seruant and a sonne 8. 35. The Apostles were not the seruants but the friendes of Christe 15. 15. In what sense Christe saith that they are the seruants of sinne who commit sinne 8. 34. Sheepe In what sense they are called sheepe which do not beleeue as yet 10. 16. The woorde sheepe is taken two maner of wayes 10. 8. Christ his sheepe 10. 25. Shape The shape of God is not seene 5. 7. Sheepfold The sheepefolde of the sheepe 10. 1. and 16. Signes To doe signes 7. 31. The first signe of Christ. 2. 11. The second 4. 54. All the signes of Christe are not written 20. 30. 21. 25. The multitude followe Christe because of his signes 6. 2. Sichar Sichar 4. 5. Sleepe Sleepe 11. 13. To sleep for to be dead 11. 12. 13. 14. Siloe Siloe 7. 7. Siloe a poole 9. 7. VVhy Christe commaunded the blind to be washed in Siloa in the same place Sitting Christ teacheth sitting 8. 2. Similitude How the similitude of a womanne labouring with childe ought to be applied vnto vs. 16. 21 Simon Christ sat at meate in the house of Symon the Pharise 12. 3. Sin Sinne no more 5. 14. 8. 11 They are to bee wounded with the feeling of sinne whoe are too carelesse 4. 16. To die in sinne 8. 21. 24. The comforter shall reproue the world of sinne 16. 8. Infirmitie for sinne 9. 2. How this must be vnderstoode that sinners are not heard of God 9. 31. Son Christ is the Sonne of God 1. 49. VVhy Christ is called the sonne of man 3. 33. The name Sonne appertaineth to Christ alone 20. 31. God wil be knowne in the person of the sonne 11. 4. There are two distincte vertues in the sonne of God 1. 5. How this ought to be vnderstood that the Son doth nothing of himself 5. 16. 30. The Son of God did not ascend into heauē for himself alone 14. 2. Why we are accounted the Sons of God 1. 13. How we are called the sonnes of God and the sons of the deuill 8. 44. Sonnes of God by fayth 1. 12. Sons of God dispearsed among the Gentiles 11. 52. The difference of the dyinge of the Sonnes of God and the reprobate 19. 30. The sonne of perdition 17. Sonnes of Abraham 8. 37. Soppe A soppe 13. 27. Sorow Sorowe hath filled your hearts 16. 6. Sorow must bee turned to ioye 16. 20. Speach Speach which is heard 6. 60. Spirit This word spirit is taken two maner of waies in Iohn 3. 6. That the spirit and water are taken both for one thing 3. 15. God is a spirit 4. 14. The holy spirit came down vpon Christ in the likenes of a doue 1. 32. Proceedeth from the father 15. 26. 6. is giuen to the apostles in the same place 20. 22. That is spirite which is borne of the spirit 3. 6. The holy spirit is the only fountaine of sound vnderstanding 14. 17. VVhye the spirite is signified by water in the scripture 4. 10.
two Euangelists for they in setting down their historie say that the mother kinsfolks of Christ came when he had spoken of the vncleane spirit and Luke referreth it to an other time and onely setteth down the exclamation of the woman which we expounded eueÌ„ now But because it is wel known that the EuaÌ„gelists were not very curious in obseruing the course of times nor in prosecuting all perticular deedes sayings the answer is not so hard For Luke setteth not down what time Christes mother came but that which the other two set before the parable of sowing he setteth after And that he saieth a certeine woman of the coÌ„pany cried is somwhat like to this history for it may be that of an vnaduised zeale she extold that to the highest degree which she thought Christ made too smal account of they doe al agree in this that Christs brethreÌ„ mother came whil he was speaking in the middest of the company without doubt it was either because they wer careful of him or because they desired to learn for they laboured not to coÌ„e to him in vaine neither is it likly that they were vnbeleeuers which accoÌ„panied the holy mother There is no colour that Ambrose ChrisostoÌ„ do imagine that Mary did it of ambition For what nead this imagination wheÌ„ as the spirit doth euery where testifie to her commendation of her great godlines modestie It may be that the greatnes of their carnal affectioÌ„ made theÌ„ more busie then needed I deny not this but I iudge that they came of a godly desire to ioyne theÌ„selues to his coÌ„pany That Mat. reporteth that the message of their coÌ„ming was brought to him by one certein man and that Mar. Lu. do attribute it to mo hath no absurditie in it But as it commonly commeth to passe the commaundement which the mother gaue of calling him forth was receiued and so passed amongste many vntil at length it was brought vnto himself MAT. 48. VVho is my mother It is not to be doubted but that Maries importunitie is reproued in these wordes and certeinly she dealt very preposterously to attempt to hinder the course of his doctrine But yet this setting light by the kindred of flesh and bloud dooth deliuer a verye profitable doctrine while he receiueth all his disciples and faithful ones into the same degree of honour as if they had beene chiefe amonge his kinsfolkes But this sentence dependeth of the office of Christ for he declareth hereby that hee is not giuen to a certeine smal number but to al the godly which by faith should grow into one body with him Then that there is not a more excellent bond of kindred then the spirituall because he ought not to be accounted of after the fleshe but of the power of his spirit wherewith he was enriched by the father to renew menne that they which by nature were a filthy and cursed seede of Adam shuld by grace begin to be holy and heaueÌ„lye children of God Therfore Paul 2. Cor. 5. 16. saieth that Christe cannot be known truly after the flesh because the new repairing of the world is rather to be considered which exceedeth farre aboue mans power while he reformeth vs by his spirite to the image of God VVherefore this is in summe the purpose that we should learne to looke vpon Christ with the eies of faith also we must know that euery one that is regenerated by the spirite giueth himselfe wholy to God in true righteousnes to be throughly ioyned to Christe and so to be made one with him Further he meaneth that they doe the will of the father not which exactlye fulfill all the righteousnes of the law for so this name of brother which Christ giueth to his disciples shuld agree to no man but he especially commendeth faith which is the fouÌ„taine and beginning of holy obedience it also couereth the wants and offences of the flesh that they be not imputed For the saying of Christ is wel known this is the will of my father that euery man which seeth the sonne and beleeueth in him should not perish but haue euerlasting life Ioh. 6. 40. And though Christ seemeth here to haue no respect of bloud yet we know that he did in deede sanctifie mankind with worship and perfourmed the lawfull dueties towardes parentes but hee teacheth vs that in respect of the spirituall kinred the kinred of the slesh is of none or of smal estimation Let therfore this comparison so far preuaile with vs that we may pay that which is due to nature but let vs not be too much tied to flesh and bloud But sith Christe vouchsafeth that incomparable honour to the disciples of his Gospell that hee accounteth them for brethren our vnthankfulnes is to be detested if we reiect not all the desires of the slesh and bend all our endeuours hether Matth. 12. Mark Luke 11. 38. Then answered certeine of the Scribes and of the Pharises saying maister we would see a sign of thee 39. But he answered saide vnto them an euil adulterous generation seek a signe but no signe shal be giuen vnto it saue the signe of the Prophet Ionas 40. For as Ionas was three daies and three nightes in the whales belly so shal the sonne of man be three daies and three nightes in the heart of the earth 41. The men of Niniuie shal rise in iudgment with this generation and condemn it for they repented at the preaching of Ionas and behold a greter then Ionas is here 42. The Queene of the south shal rise in iudgment with this generation and shall condemne it for shee came from the vtmoste parts of the earth to heare the wisdom of Solomon and behold a greater then Solâ—mon is here  16. And others tempted him seeking of him a signe from heauen A litle after 29. And when the people were gathered thick together he began to saye this is a wicked generation they seek a signe and there shal no signe be giuen them but the signe of Ionas the Prophet 30. For as Ionas was a signe to the Niniuites so shall the sonne of man be to this generation 31. The Queene of the south shall rise in iudgemente with the men of this generation and shall condemne them for she came from the vtmost partes of the earth to heare the wisdome of Solomon and behold a greater then Solomon is here 32. The men of Niniuie shal rise in iudgment with this generation and shal condemne it for they repented at the preaching of Ionas and behold a greater then Ionas is here 38. Certeine of the Scribes Matthew reporteth somwhat the like againe in the sixteene chapter and Marke in the eight chapter VVhereby it appeareth that Christ was often questioned with of this matter so that their wickednes had no end which once were determined to resiste the trueth It is euident that they demaunde a signe that their vnbelief might haue some faire show namely that the
end of the parable there are fewe chosen though many are called VVherby we gather that all the perticular clauses of the same are not to be searched subtilly for Christ sayd not before that the greater part shuld be cast out but only maketh mētiō of one but here we hear that of great nūber few are retained And certainly thogh at this day moe are gathered into the church by the voyce of the Gospel then were in times past by the law yet very few approoue their faith by newnesse of life VVherfore let vs not flatter our selues with a vaine title of faith but let euery mā diligētly examine himself that in the last choise he may be accounted amongst the lawfull guests For as Paule admonisheth 2. Tim. 2. 19. 20. the vessels in the house of the Lorde are not all of one sort therefore let euery one that calleth on the name of the Lord depart from iniquitie I do not here dispute further of the eternall election of God because the words of Christ tend not to any other purpose then that the outwarde profession of faith sufficeth not that God shoulde acknoledge for his who soeuer seme to haue giuē their name to his calling Mathewe Marke Luke 16.   1. And he said also vnto his disciples There was a certaine rich manne which had a steward and he was accused vnto him that he wasted his goodes 2. And he called him and said thus vnto him How is it that I heare this of thee Giue an account of thy stewardship for thou maiest be no longer steward 3. Then the steward said within himself what shal I do for my master will take away frō me the stewardship I can not dig and to beg I am ashamed 4. I know what I wil do that whē I am put out of the stedwardship they may receiue me into their houses 5. Thē cald he euery one of his masters detters said vnto the first How much owest thou vnto my master 6. And he said an 100. mesures of oyle he said to him take thy wrytīg sit down quickly write 50. 7. Then saide he to another Howe much owest thou And he sayd an 100. measures of wheat Then he said to him Take thy wryting and wryte fourescore 8. And the Lord commended the vniust steward because he had done wisely wherfore the childrē of this world are in their generation wiser then the children of light 9. And I say vnto you make you friendes of the richesse of iniquitie that when yee shall want they may receiue you into ouer lasting habitations 10. He that is faithfull in the least he is also faithfull in muche and he that is vniust in the least is vniust also in much 11. If then yee haue not bene faithfull in the wicked richesse who will trust you in the true treasure 12. And if yee haue not beene faithfull in an other mans goods who will giue you that which is yours Somewhat after 14. All these things heard the Pharisies also whiche were couetous and they mocked him 15. Then he sayd vnto them yee are they which iustifie your selues before menne but God knoweth your hearts for that which is highly esteemed among men is abhomination in the sight of God The summe of this Parable is that we should deale louingly kindly with our neighbours that whē we shal come to the tribunal seat of God the frute of our liberality may return vpon vs. And though the similitude semeth to be hard far fetched Yet the end sheweth that Christ had no other purpose in it And hereby we perceiue that they apply thēselues too fondly which in parables do scrupulously sift out all perticular poyntes For Christ cōmandeth not here by liberal giftes to redeme deceits thefts prodigall spending other offences of an euill stewardship but when as God hath made vs stewards to bestow all those goodes which he giueth vnto vs heere is a meane prescribed to vs which in time when the counte day shal come shal ease some from extreme rigor For they which imagin that almes shal make a recōpence for a luxurious dissolute life doe not sufficiently consider that this is first enioyned to vs that we shoulde liue soberly temperately then that waters shuld flow vnto vs out of a pure fountain It is certain that no man is so thrifty which shall not sometime lose the goods laid vp with him and therfore euen they which apply thēselues to the greatest sparing are not altogither fre from euil bestowing Adde also that ther are manifold abuses of the gifts of God so that some commit offence an other way and I deny not but as we finde our selues guilty of euil bestowing so this shuld the rather stirre vs vp to the dueties of charitie But we ought to set an other end before vs then that we shuld by paying the price of redemption escape the iudgement of God to wit that liberality being well and holily bestowed should only bridle correct superfluous expences then that our kindnesse towards the brethren might prouoke the mercy of God towardes vs. VVherfore the lord doth not heere shew his disciples a way to escape whereby they might deliuer themselues from guiltinesse when the heauenly iudge shall aske an account of them but he warneth them to take hede betime least they bear the punishment of their cruelty if they be taken wastfully spoyling the blessings of God no way applying them to good vse For that is alwaies to be holden VVhat measure any man meateth to others it shal be measured to him againe Math. 7. 2. 8. The Lord commended It is here also easie to see that he shal do very fondly that shall stande vppon eache perticular poynts For sith that to giue of an other mannes goodes is nothing praise worthy who would beare it with a patient minde to be spoyled by a wicked varlet that at his pleasure shoulde release his dettes This certeinely were a token of too grosse blockishnes that any man should see part of his substance spoyled and to allow that the rest should be stolne from him and giuen to others But this was the onely purpose of Christ which he addeth presently after that men prophane and giuē to the worlde are wiser and warier in looking to the accountes of this transitorie lyfe then the children of God are careful of the heauenly and eternal lyfe or bent to the study and meditation of the same For by this comparison he vpbraideth vs of our slouthfulnes beyond al reason that at least we haue not like care to prouide for that to come whiche prophane men haue in prouiding for themselues in this worlde For how vile a thing is it that the children of light in whom God shyneth by his spirit and his word should slow and neglect the hope of eternal blessednes offred them when as worldly men are so greedily caried to their cōmodities and are so prouident and wise aboute the same Heereby
wee gather that the wisdome of the spirite and of the fleshe are not compared togeather which could not be without the reproofe of God himselfe but that the faithfull are onely stirred vppe more diligently to consider those things which apperteine to the life to come and that they should not shut their eies at the light of the Gospel when they see blynd men to see better in the darke then they And truely it behooueth them to be the more affected when they see the children of the woorlde to foresee longe before for this life which is transitory and which passeth away in a moment 9. Make you friendes As Christe commaunded not heretofore to offer sacrifices to God of thinges stolne so now he meaneth not that eyther excusers or patrones should be sought for which should hide defend vs vnder their defence but he teacheth that by bestowing louingly that the fauour of God is obtained who promiseth that hee likewise wil be mercifull to them that are mercifull and kinde But very fondlye and absurdly doe they reason which doe gather of this that we are holpen by the praiers and suites of them that are dead for so whatsoeuer is bestowed vpon the vnworthy should be lost But the wickednes of the men hynder not but that the Lord writeth vp in his tables whatsoeuer we bestow vpon the poore Therefore the Lorde hath not regard to the persons but to the worke it selfe so that our louing kindnes shal answere vs before God yea though it fall vppon vnthankfull men But so it seemeth to signifie that eternal lyfe is giuen as a recompence to our deserts I aunswere it appeareth plainely enough by the text that he speaketh after the maner of men to wit as he which is exalted by fauour riches if he get himselfe friendes in his prosperous estate hee hath when he falleth into aduersitie by whom he shal be sustayned so our kindnes shal be to vs as a conuenieÌ„t refuge because whatsoeuer any man shal bestow liberaly vpon his neighbours the Lord acknowledgeth the same as bestowed vppon himself VVhen yee shall want By this word he noteth the time of death and hee warneth vs that the time of our stewardshippe shal be but shorte For whereof commeth it to passe that the greater parte sleepe in their riches many wast that they haue in prodigall expenses others by hoardinge it doe malitiously defraud themselues and others but because they beeing deceiued with a false imagination of a long lyfe doe flatter themselues in securitie He calleth them the riches of iniquity that hee might make vs to suspect riches because that for the most part they entangle theyr owners in iniquitie For though they are not euill of themselues yet because they are seldome gotten without deceite or violence or other vnlawfull meanes and are also rarely possessed and kept without pride or luxuriousnes or some other wicked affection Christ causeth vs worthily to suspect them as in an other place he also called them thornes Mat. 13 22. Yet here seemeth to be vnderstoode an opposition as if hee shoulde haue sayd riches which otherwise defile the owners through the wicked abuse and are almost the snares of sinnes must be turned to a contrary end that they might get vs fauour Furthermore that must bee remembred which I said before that God desireth not a sacrifice of a pray vniustly gotten as if he should be a companion of theeues and therfore it is rather an admonition to the faithful that they should preserue them selues free from iniquity 10. He that is faythfull in the least They are prouerbial sentenses gathered of the common vse and experience and therefore it sufficeth that they bee true for the most parte For it shall befall somtimes that the deceiuer not accounting of a smal gaine shal shew forth his wickednes in a great matter yea and many in small matters vnder pretence of simplicity do hunt after great gaine as Liuy sayth fraud getteth credit in smal matters that when it is worthy the labour it may deceiue for a great reward Yet notwithstanding the saying of Christ is not false because in prouerbes as I sayd we follow that which is most commonly vsed Christ therefore exhorteth his disciples that by dealing faithfully in small matters they might accustome themselues to be faithfull in the greatest matters TheÌ„ he applyeth this doctrine to the right dispeÌ„sing of spiritual graces which though the world esteeme not according to the value yet it is certeine that they farre excell the transitory riches of the world And he teacheth that they are vnmeete that God shoulde commit the incomparable treasure of his Gospell and of lyke giftes to them which deale naughtily and vnfaythfully in matters of lesse value as are the fleeting riches of the world Therefore there is included in these wordes a secrete threatning that it is to be feared least for the abuse of the earthlye stewardshyppe wee should be depriued of the heauenlye gyftes In which sense the heauenlye blessednesse is opposed against riches but as a perfecte and perpetuall good thing against a shadowe and a transitorie matter 12. If yee be not faithfull in an other mans goodes Hee calleth that an other mannes which is without manne for God doth not giue vs riches of this condition that we should be tied vnto them but so he made vs stewards of them least they should holde vs bound in their bandes And it cannot be that mindes free and at lybertie should dwel in heauen excepte they account whatsoeuer is in the world to belonge to others And hee maketh the spirituall riches which belong to the lyfe to come to be ours because the enioying of them is eternall But now hee vseth an other similitude it is not to be hoped that wee should vse our owne goodes well and moderately if wee deale yll and vnfaythfully with other mens For menne vse more carelesly to abuse theyr owne and they graunt themselues more lybertie in loosing them because they are not afrayde that any manne shoulde reproue them But they are more warye and more fearefull of that which is layde vppe with them or committed to them or lent them of which thinges there must an account be giuen againe Therefore we vnderstand the meaning of Christe that they will be but euyll keepers of spirituall gyftes whiche doe dispose the earthlye goodes euyll After there is a sentence sette downe that no manne can serue GOD and riches which I haue expounded in the sixt Chapter of Matthe And lette the readers see there what this word Mammâ—n signifieth 14. All these thinges heard the Pharises They which thinke that the Pharises scorned Christ because he taught in common and rude speach and gloried not in swelling words do not sufficiently consider Lukes words I graunt that the doctrine of the Gospell seemeth very contemptible to proud and disdainful men But Luke expresly declareth that Christ was therefore scorned of them because they were couetous For they being
they had before neither are they carryed vnto god but they had rather haue him chaunged when as they cannot abolishe him Hence may we learne that we must receiue Christ in time whilest that he standeth as it were before vs least that the opportunitie to enioy him do escape vs because if the gate shall once be shut we shall in vaine assay to enter in Seeke the Lorde saith Esay while he may bee found call vpon him whilest he is nigh Therefore we must diligently meete God whilest the time of his good pleasure is present as the same Prophet saith in another place because we know not how long the Lord will beare with our sluggishnesse In these wordes where I am you cannot come the presentence is put insteed of the future tence 35 VVhether will he goe The Euangelist addeth this of set purpose that he might declare the great dulnes of the people So the wicked are not onely deafe when they should heare the doctrine of God but they do also passe ouer horrible threatnings in mockage as if they heard sons friuolous thing Christe spake plainely and by name of the father but they doe stay vppon the earth neither doe they thinke vpon any other thing saue only the flitting into farre countries It is well knowen that the Iewes did call the nations which were beyond the Seas Greekes yet doe they not meane that Christ would come vnto the vncircumcised but vnto the Iewes which were dispersed through diuers parts of the world For the worde dispersion would not agree with those who abyde in the place where they are borne and which inhabite their natiue soyle But it agreeth very well with the Iewes that were runnagates banished men So Peter did write his former Epistle vnto those who dwelt here and there throughout Pontus Galatia c. And Iames Saluteth the twelue tribes that were scatered abrode VVhich kinde of speech is taken from Moses and the Prophetes Therefore the meaning of the wordes is this will he goe ouer the sea that he may goe vnto the Iewes who dwell in a worlde which we know not And it may bee that their meaning was to molest Christe with this mocke If this be the Messias will he establish his kingdome in Grecia seeing that God hath assigned the land of Chanaan to be his owne dwelling place But howsoeuer it be we see that they were no whit moued with the sharpe denunciation of Christ. 37 Furthermore in the last day which was the greatest day of the feast Iesus stoode and cryed saying If any man be a thirst let him come vnto me and drinke 38 He that beleeueth in mee as saith the scripture there shall flow out of his bellie 〈◊〉 of liuing water 39 And this spake he of the spirit which they should receiue that beleeued in him For the holy spirite wa◠not yet because Iesus was not yet glorified 37 The last day Here we must first of all note that Christe was not so afrayed either with any layings in wayte or pollicies of his enemies that he did foreflowe his office but that his stoutnesse of courage dyd encrease with his daungers so that he went more valiantly forward This thing doth both the circumstance of time the great assemblie of people and the libertie to crie testifie when as he sawe them readie on euerie side to lay hand vpon him For it is likely that the ministers were then readie to doe that which was commaunded them Againe wee must note that he stoode armed with no other thing saue onely with Gods ayde against so violent endeuours which could do all things For what other reason can be giuen why Christ did preach after they had set their bande in order vpon a most famous day in the middest of the Temple whereas they had a quiet kingdome saue only because God did bridle their madnesse Notwithstanding this is very profitable for vs that the Euangelist bringeth in Christ crying with open mouth that they com vnto him whosoeuer are a thirst For we gather hence that it is not one or two that is iuuited with a slender and obscure whispering but that this doctrine is so published vnto all men that it is hidden from no man saue only from him who stopping his eares of his owne accord doth not admit the loud crying If any man be a thirst In this member he exhorteth all men to be partakers of his goodnes so that acknowledging their owne pouertie they desire to be helped For we are all poore indeed and void of all goodnesse but the feeling of pouertie doth not pricke forwarde all men to seeke remedie Hereby it commeth to passe that many not once moouing their foote doe pine away in their miserable want yea many are not touched with their want vntill such time as the spirite of god doth with his fire kindle in their hearts both an hunger and a thirst Therefore the office of the spirite is to make vs desire his grace And as touching this presēt place we must chiefly hold this y t ther are none called to obteine the riches of the spirit saue those who do earnestly desire the same For we know that the tormēt of thirst is most bitter so that those who are most strong and can endure all labours doe notwithstanding faint in thirst Notwithstanding hee doth rather inuite the thirstie then the hungrie that he may holde on in the metaphore which he will afterwardes vse in the woorde water and drinke that all the partes of the sentence may agree together Neither doe I doubt but that hee alludeth vnto the place of Iesaias All that are a thirst come vnto mee For it was requisite that that should be fulfilled at length in Christ which the Prophet doth in that place attribute vnto God like as that again whiche the blessed Virgin song that he sendeth away the rich and full emptie Luke 1. 53. Therefore he commaundeth them to come vnto him straightway As if he should say that he alone is sufficient to quenche all their thrist and that they are deceiued and labour in vaine whosoeuer doe seeke euen the least quenching of their thyrst at the handes of any other And let him drinke There is a promise added vnto the exhortation For although this be a worde of exhorting yet doth it conteine in it a promise because Christe doth testifie that he is no drie and emptie cesterne but a well that cannot be drawen drie which giueth drink largely and plentifully to all men VVhereupon it followeth that his desire shall not be in vaine if we beg of him that which we want 3◠Hee that beleeueth in mee The maner of comming is here shewed namely that we must come by faith and not on our feete Yea to come is nothing els but to beleeue if sobeit you doe rightly define the woorde beleeue like as we haue said before that we doe beleeue in Christ whilest that we imbrace him as hee setteth himselfe before vs
the only marke wherat he aymeth in all thinges to prouide for vs. 19 There was a dissention therefore againe amongest the Iewes for these sayings 20 And many of them saide hee hath a Diuell and is madde why doe yee heare him 21 Othersome saide these are not the wordes of one that hath a Diuell can a Diuell open the eyes of the blinde 22 And it was at Hierusalem the feast of the dedication and it was winter 23 And Iesus walked in the Temple in the porch of Solomon 24 Therefore the Iewes compassed him about and saide vnto him Howe long doest thou holde our soule in doubt If thou be Christ tell vs freely 25 Iesus answered them I haue tolde you and yee beleeue not the workes which I doe in my fathers name these testifie of me 26 But yee beleeue not because yee are not of my sheepe as I said vnto you 27 The sheepe which are mine doe heare my voice and I know them and they follow mee 28 And I doe giue vnto them eternall life and they shall not perish for euer neither shall any man take them out of my hand 29 My father which hath giuen them mee is greater then all and no man can take them out of my hand 30 I and the father are one 19 There was a dissention This was the fruite of Christe his Sermon that he gathered vnto him selfe some disciples but because his doctrine hath also many aduersaries there ariseth thereupon a dissention so that they are diuided amongest them selues who were before as it were one body of the Churche For they did all with one consent professe that they worshipped the God of Abraham and followed the lawe of Moses Nowe so soone as Christe doth appeare they beginne to disagree because of him If that had beene a true profession Christe who is the principall bond of charitie whose office it is to gather together those things which are scattered abroade should not haue broken their agreement But he did discouer the hypocrisie of manye by the light of his gospell who vnder a false colour did boast that they were the people of God Euen so at this day the frowardnesse of many doeth cause the Church to be troubled with dissention and contentions to waxe who◠And yet those which trouble the peace doe lay the blame vpon vs and call vs Schismatikes and contentious persons For the Papistes doe chiefly lay this crime to our charge that our doctrine hath disturbed the quiet estate of the Churche But and if they would meekely submitte themselues vnto Christe and yeeld vnto the truth all motions shoulde shortly bee pacified But seeing that they doe fret and fume againste Christe and will not suffer vs to bee quiet vppon any other condition vnlesse the truth of God bee extinguished and Christ be banished from his kingdome they doe vniustly burden vs with the crime of dissention which all men see is to be imputed vnto them It is to bee lamented truly that the Church is pulled in peeces with inward and ciuill discorde but it is better that there bee some which separate them selues from the wicked then that all doe agree togeather in the contempt of God Therefore wee must alwayes in diuisions marke who those bee which departe from GOD and his pure doctrine 20 He hath a Diuell They slaunder Christe with as odious a slaunder as they possiblie can that all men may be afraid and refuse to heare him For the wicked doe furiously and with shut eyes breake out into the proude contempt of God least they be compelled to yeelde vnto him yea they prouoke others vnto the like madnesse that no worde of Christ may be heard with silence But the doctrine of Christ is well enough able to defende it selfe against all slaunders And this doe the faithfull meane by their answeare when as they say that these are not the words of one that hath a Diuell For it is as much as if they should require that iudgement might be giuen according to the thing it selfe For the troth as the prouerbe is doth sufficiently defende it selfe And this is the only ayde and stay of our faith that the wicked shall neuer be able to bring to passe but that the power and wisdome of God shal shine in the gospel 2◠And it was at Ierusalem the feast of the dedication As if he shold say innouations because the temple which was polluted was consecrated againe by meanes of Iudas Machabeus and then was it ordeined that there shoulde be a yeerely feast and famous day of the new dedication that they might remember the grace of God which made an end of Antiochus his tyrannie And Christ appeared then according to his custom in the Temple that his preaching might bring foorth greater store of fruite in a great assemblye of men The Euangelist calleth Salomons porche the temple not that it was the sanctuarie but onely an appurtenance of the temple Neither doth he meane the olde porch which was sometimes built by Salomō which was quite pulled down by the Chaldeans but that which peraduenture first the Iewes when they were returned from the captiuitie of Babylon had called by that name beeing built according to the patterne of that olde one that it might haue the greater dignitie and secondly Herode the builder of the new temple 24 Therefore the Iewes did compasse him about It is questionlesse that they did subtillie set vpon Christ at least those y t were the principall authours of this counsell purpose For the cōmon people might without fraud desire that Iesus would make it openly knowen that he was sent of God to be a deliuerer but some there were which did go about craftily and captiously to stirre vp this voice in the multitude that he might either be murdred in the tumult or els that the Romans might lay hands vpon him VVhereas they complaine that they stand in doubt they doe thereby pretend that they did so vehemently desire the promised redēption that the desire of Christ doth continually trouble molest their mindes And this is the true affection of godlines that that can no where els be found which can satisfie our minds and truly pacifie them saue only in Christ as he himselfe saith Come vnto me all yee that are weary and loaden and I will refresh you and your soules shall find rest Mat. 11. 28. Therfore those that come vnto Christ must be so prepared as these men do feigne themselues to bee But they doe vndeseruedly accuse Christ as if he had not hytherto established their faith for they themselues were to blame that they had not attained vnto sound and perfect knowledge of him But this is a perpetuall thing amongst the vnbeleeuers that they had rather wauer to and fro then be grounded in the certaine and sure worde of GOD. So wee see at this day manye men who seeing they shut their eyes of their own accord they do spread abroade the clowdes of their doubting
whereby they may darken the cleare light of the Gospel And also we see many light spirits who flying through friuolous speculations do finde no certaine station and resting place during their whole life VVhen as they desire Christ to make himselfe knowen openly or freely and boldly their meaning is that he do not insinuate himselfe any longer ouerthwaâ—ly and as it were by certaine long circumstances So that they accuse his doctrine of obcuritie which was notwithstanding plaine and shrill enough vnlesse it had fallen amongst deaf men This history teacheth vs that wee cannot escape the deceits and slaunders of the wicked if wee be called to preach the Gospel VVherfore we must watch diligently not be moued herewithall as with some new matter when the same shall befall vs whiche befell our master 25 I haue told you The Lord doth not dissemble that he is Christ and yet notwithstanding he doth not teach them as if they were apt to learne bot doth rather cast in their teeth their malice and wickednesse wherin they were become obstinate because they had profited nothing hitherto being taught by the word and works of God Therfore he blameth them for that that they did not know him as if he should say my doctrine is easie enough to be vnderstood of it selfe and you are in the fault because you do wickedly and maliciously resist God Hee doth afterward speak of works that he may proue that they are guilty of double stubbornnes For besides his doctrine they had an euident testimonie in his myracles vnlesse they had been vnthankfull vnto God Therfore he repeateth that twise that they did not beleeue that he may manifestly proue vnto them that they are wilfully deafe when they shoulde heare his doctrine and blind when they shold behold his works which is a token of extreeme and desperate wickednes He saith that he hath done workes in the fathers name because this was the ende thereof that he might make the power of God knowen by them whereby it might be made manifest that he came from God 26 Because you are not of my sheep He sheweth an higher cause why they doe neither beleeue his myracles nor doctrine namely because they are reprobates And we must note Christ his purpose For because they did boast that they were Gods Church least theyr vnbeliefe should any whit discredite the Gospell he pronounceth that the gift of beleeuing is speciall and truly it is necessarie that men be knowen of God that men may know him as saith Paule Galat. 4. 9. Againe it must needes be that those whome God regardeth not must alwaies continue turned away from him If any man murmur and say that the cause of vnbeliefe is in God because it is in his power alone to make sheepe I answere that he is free from all fault seeing that men do only of voluntarie wickednesse reiect grace God doth purchase vnto himselfe so muche credit as is sufficient but wilde beastes doe neuer waxe tame vntill suche time as they be chaunged into sheepe by the spirit of God They that are such shall in vaine assay to lay the blame of their fiercenesse and wildenesse vpon God which is proper to their nature In summe Christe giueth vs to vnderstande that it is no maruell if there bee but a fewe that obey his gospell because they are cruell and vntamed beastes whosoeuer are not brought vnto the obedience of faith by the spirite of God VVherefore it is an vnmeete and absurd thing that the authoritie of the gospell should depend vpon the faith of men but rather let the faithfull consider that they are so much the more bound vnto God because whereas others do continue in blindnes they are draweÌ„ vnto Christ by the illumination of the spirite Moreouer the ministers of the gospel haue in this place wherewith they may comfort themselues if their labour bee not profitable to all men 27 My sheepe He proueth by an argument drawen from contraries that they are not sheepe because they obey not the Gospell For God doth call those effectually whom he hath chosen so that Christs sheepe are tryed by faith And truly this name sheepe is therfore giuen vnto the faithful because they submit themselues vnto God to be gouerned by the hand of the chiefe shepheard and hauing laid away their former wildnesse they shew themselues easie to be guided and obedient This also is no small coÌ„fort for godly teachers that howsoeuer the greater part of the worlde doth not hearken vnto Christe yet hath hee his sheepe whom he knoweth and of whom he is knowen againe Let them endeuour so much as in them lyeth to bring the whole world vnto Christe his sheepfold but when it falleth not out as they would wish let them be content with this one thing that those shal be gathered together by their diligence who are sheepe The rest I haue expounded before 28 And they shall not perish for â—uer This is an vncomparable fruit of faith that Christ commaundeth vs to be sure certaine voyde of care when as we are gathered into his sheepfold by faith But wee must also note vnto what proppe this certaintie leaneth namely because hee wil be a faithfull keeper of our saluation for he doth testifie that it is in his hand And if sobeit this be not yet sufficient he saith that it kept is safe by the power of the father An excellent place whereby we are taught that the saluation of all the elect is no lesse sure then the power of God is inuincible Furthermore Christe would not speake this rashlye and in vaine but his meaning was to make vnto his a promise which may remaine surely fixed in their mindes Therefore we gather that this is Christ his drift in these wordes that the faithfull and elect may be sure of their saluation VVe are compassed about with strong enemies and so great is our weakenesse that we are not farre from death euery moment yet because he is greater or mightier then all whiche keepeth that whiche is committed vnto him to keepe in our behalfe there is no cause why we should feare as if our life were in daunger we doe also gather heereby howe vaine the hope and confidence of the Papistes is which leaneth vnto freewill vnto their owne power and vnto the merites of workes Christe doth teache those that bee his farre otherwise that they remember that they are in this worlde as in the middest of a wood amongest many robbers and that besides that they are vnweaponed and alwaies as a pray they do also acknowledge that they haue the matter of death shut vp in them so that they doe walke in safetie trusting vnto the keeping of God alone Finally our saluation is therfore certaine and sure because it is in the hand of God because our faith is both weake and we are too too readie and bent to fall But God who hath taken vs into his hand is strong enough so that hee is able to
he expresseth also more plainely by and by Hitherto saith he ye haue asked nothing in my name But it is likely that the Apostles obserued the forme of praier which was appointed in the lawe And wee know that the fathers were not wont to pray without a mediator seeing that God did by so many exercises acquaint them with such a fourme of praier They saw the high Priest enter into the sanctuary in the name of al the people they saw the sacrifices offered daily that the praiers of the Church might be established before God Therefore this was one of the grounds principles of faith that men cal vpon God in vaine without a mediatour And Christ had testified sufficiently to the disciples that he was the same mediatour but this their knowledge was so obscure that they could not as yet rightly frame their praiers vnto his name Neither is there any absurditie in that that they praied vnto God vnder the hope of a mediatour according to the prescript of the law and yet notwithstanding they did not wel vnderstand what this meant The veile of the temple was as yet extended the maiesty of God was as yet hiddeÌ„ vnder the shadow of the Cherubim the true priest was not yet entred into the sanctuary of heauen that he might make intercession for his he had not as yet coÌ„secrated the way by his bloud It was no meruail theÌ„ if he were not as yet known to be any mediatour as he is now since that he appeareth in heauen before his father for vs reconciling him vnto vs by his sacrifice so that we miserable men maye with boldnes come thither with hope For surely so soone as Christ hadde made an ende of purging out sinnes he was receiued into heauen he shewed himselfe manifestly to be a mediatour And we must note the so often repetitioÌ„ of this clause that we must pray in Christes name to the end we may know that it is wicked profaning of the name of God when as any man dare present himself before his iudgement seate passing ouer him And if this perswasion shal be surely fixed in our minds that God wil giue vs willingly freely whatsoeuer we shal aske in his sonnes name wee shall not call vnto our selues diuerse patrones from this place and that to ayde vs but we shall be content with him alone who doth so often and so gently offer vs his aide and helpe Furthermore we are said to pray in Christes name wheÌ„ as we make him our aduocate to purchase fauour for vs at his Fathers handes although we do not in plaine wordes expresse his name 24 Aske This is referred vnto the time of the manifestation which should follow shortly after VVherefore they are the more inexcusable at this day who darken this parte of doctrine with the feigned patronages of Saintes It was requisite that the old people should turne theyr eyes vnto their shadowish Priest and the sacrifices of beastes so often as they were disposed to pray Therfore we are more then vnthankful vnlesse we fasten al our senses vppon the true Priest who is giuen to vs to be our mediatour by whom we haue an easie and ready entraunce vnto the throne of the glory of god He addeth last of al that your ioy may be ful whereby he giueth vs to vnderstand that wee shall want nothing vnto perfect plentie of al good things nothing vnto the sum of our requestes and petitions nothing vnto quiet sufficiencie if so be it wee aske of God in his name whatsoeuer we shal neede 25. These things haue I spoken vnto you in prouerbes but the houre commeth when I wil no longer speake in prouerbs with you but wil tel you openly of my father 26. In that houre ye shal aske in my name and I say not that I wil aske the father for you 27. For the father himself loueth you because you haue loued mee and haue beleeued that I came out from God 28. I came out from the father and I came into the world againe I leaue the world and go to the father 25. These things haue I spoken in prouerbes Christ his intent and purpose is to encourage the disciples that hoping wel that they shal profit better they may not think that that doctrine which they heare is vnprofitable although they do not learne much thereby For that suspition might haue come into their mindes that Christ would not be vnderstood and that he made them doubt of set purpose Therfore he telleth them that it shal come to passe shortly that they shal feele perceiue the fruit of the doctrine which might procure loathsomnes in their minds by reasoÌ„ of the darknes therof Mshl doth somtims signifie amongst the HebritiaÌ„s a prouerb and because prouerbs haue in them for the moste part figures and tropes it coÌ„meth to passe therby that the Hebritianse do cal Mshlâ—s darke speaches or notable sentences which the Gretians cal apohthegmata which haue for the most part some doubtful or obscure thing in them Therefore the sense is this I seeme to speak vnto you now figuratiuely not in plaine manifest speaches but I will speake vnto you shortly more familiarly that there may be nothing doubtful or hard in my doctrine VVe see that now which I haue alreadye touched that the disciples are encouraged with the hope of better profiting leaste they reiect the doctrine because they doe not as yet well vnderstande what it meaneth For vnlesse the hope of profiting do enflame vs the desire to learne must needes waxe cold And the matter doth manifestly declare that Christe spake not darkly but that he vsed an easie and a grosse kind of speach when he spake to his disciples but their rudenes was so great that being amased they did depend vpon his mouth VVherefore this darknes was not so much in the doctrine as in their minds And truly the same thing befalleth vs at this day for the word of God hath this title giuen it not in vaine that it is our light but our darknes doth so darken the brightnes thereof that we thinke that we heare meere allegories For as hee threatneth by the Prophet Esa. 28. 11. that he wil be barbarous vnto the vnbeleeuers and reprobate as if he stammered Paul 2. Cor. 4. 3. saith that the gospel is hidden from such because Sathan hath blinded their mindes so there resoundeth some confused thing for the moste parte to the weak and rude that it cannot be vnderstoode For although theyr mindes be not altogether dark as are the minds of the vnbeleeuers yet they are as it were couered with cloudes And the Lorde suffereth vs to be thus dull for a season that he may humble vs with the feeling of our own pouertie yet he maketh those whom he doth illuminate with hys spirit to profit in such sort that that word is well known and familyar to them And to this end tendeth the latter meÌ„ber the hour commeth that is shal come